Archive of Our Own

Chapter Text

Giggles echoed through the dark forest, swallowed and returned by the trees. Naruto's knew how ridiculous he must have looked, standing alone beneath the moonlit canopy and laughing.

He didn't care.

After countless failures, bruised pride, and more frustration than he cared to remember, he had finally done it.

Naruto stared at the figure in front of him, barely able to keep still. It was him. The three whisker-like marks carved into each cheek. The spiky blond hair catching the pale moonlight. The bright blue eyes staring back at him in disbelief. Even the clothes were perfect. The orange jacket with blue shoulders and a white fur collar. The blue, open-toed sandals planted firmly on the forest floor.

"Great, with this I'll," he began, but the clone cut him off. "I'll take my first step into becoming Hokage."

Clones weren't supposed to talk. That was new.

Naruto reached out and poked it. He expected his hand to pass through, like all the failed illusions in the academy. But this time, his finger touched solid flesh.

"My clone is solid... and it can talk. You know what that means, right?"

The clone nodded, just as excited as he was.

"My clone jutsu is better than everyone else's."

The thought filled him with pride. He watched as the clone turned toward the forbidden scroll of seals nearby.

"What are you doing?"

"We have some time before Mizuki-sensei shows up. Let's learn another jutsu," the clone replied, voice eerily identical to his.

"Let's do it."

Naruto's excitement died the moment he opened the scroll. He had been expecting some powerful new jutsu. Instead, it was packed with dense, complicated seals designed to keep him away from anything actually useful.

When his shadow clone spread the scroll out across the forest floor, Naruto almost said it was pointless. He had never been good with sealing techniques, and he knew better than to mess with them. One wrong move, one mistake he didn't understand, and the whole thing could blow up in his face.

"It looks like a storage seal," the clone muttered.

The storage seal was a spatial fuinjutsu construct that generated a compressed subspace anchored to the seal formula. Access required a specific chakra input, which the seal verified before activation. Once unlocked, the supplied chakra temporarily stabilized and unfolded the subspace, allowing items to be stored or retrieved. When chakra flow ceased, the seal automatically collapsed back into an inert state, preserving its contents and preventing unauthorized access.

Judging by the size of it, the seal would probably need a ton of chakra. That wasn't a problem. If there was one thing Naruto never seemed to run out of, it was stamina. He remembered how even Sasuke, the academy's favorite show-off, ended up panting after the morning runs. Naruto never did.

"Let's open this up and see what cool item is inside."

They placed their hands on the center of the seal. The seal didn't just accept their chakra. It pulled on it. But something was off. The seal wasn't just absorbing chakra... it was draining it, faster and harder than anything he had ever encountered. The clone vanished in a puff of smoke.

Then it stopped.

The seal had taken what it needed. With a final, greedy gulp, it unlocked. A thick puff of smoke burst out.

For the first time in his life, Naruto felt true chakra exhaustion. His limbs trembled uncontrollably, his chest tightened, and every breath scorched his lungs. His body hit the dirt with a dull thud. The forest spun around him, swirling like ink in water.

The cold earth beneath him was the only thing keeping him grounded. He shut his eyes and tried to focus on his breathing.

The worst part?

The seal had opened to absolutely nothing.

"Bastard seal, you took my chakra, now give me your secrets!"

Naruto could feel the steady pulse of recovery, stronger than what most of his classmates could manage. He remembered how they always complained about chakra exhaustion, whining about how long it took to recharge. He smirked.

Guess their recovery speed isn't as great as the great Naruto Uzumaki!

That thought gave him a brief flash of smug satisfaction before his focus snapped back to the scroll. He wasn't finished with it, but he hadn't expected what happened next.

A glow stirred within the thinning smoke.

At first it was faint, barely there. The energy twisted upward in a slow spiral, moving with purpose, as if guided by an unseen hand. As it rose, the flames bent inward and took shape, forming a ring suspended just above the seal.

It pulsed steadily, expanding and contracting like a living thing drawing breath.

Gold shimmered along its edges while the center burned deeper and hotter, almost molten. The light washed over the trees, setting their shadows dancing across the forest floor. For a moment, it looked as though a fragment of the sun was being forged in front of him.

Naruto reached out on instinct.

The instant his finger touched the ring, the world vanished in a blinding flash.

Naruto opened his eyes and found nothing waiting for him. No light, no forest, no familiar shapes. Only an abyss stretching in every direction.

Where am I? Is this a dream? Did I pass out? What was that ring of fire?

No answers came.

"I'm pretty sure Ayame would be terrified of this place," Naruto muttered, trying to laugh. "Jiji, are you there?"

His voice echoed through the void.

"Is this because I knocked you out with the Sexy Jutsu? I said I was sorry."

He pinched his ears when apologizing. It felt silly. It was silly. But the silence that followed felt heavier than before.

"Is anyone there?"

His voice cracked. He didn't like the way it sounded. Small. Afraid. It reminded him of nights in his apartment, when silence was all he had. Then light exploded across the void.

Naruto staggered back, throwing his arms up to block the glare. He squinted through his fingers and saw ten rings of fire. They floated in the air before him, flickering with the same orange glow as before. One ring pulsed brighter than the rest. As he got closer, the ring expanded. Inside it, an image appeared.

It was him.

Or... an illusion of him.

He wore armor. A chest plate, shoulder guards and metal gauntlets. In one hand, a sword. In the other, a round metal shield.

"This is so cool," Naruto whispered, eyes wide.

Is this showing me my future? Or is it just an illusion?

"Do I get the sword if I touch it?"

Pausing, Naruto turned to survey the nine remaining rings. A spark of curiosity lit in his chest. Just then, a scroll unfurled in front of him, as words shimmered across the surface.

[Warrior Class: Weapon expert. High strength, dexterity.]

He glanced back at his armored self, mentally piecing it together.

"I think I get it now, Dattebayo!" he exclaimed. "If I touch you, I get to be a weapon expert and be super strong and... dex-something."

The boy had no idea what dexterity meant, but high strength was more than enough to sell him on the idea. Still, something tugged at his attention.

The next ring revealed the Knight Class.

[Low-ranking knight. High HP. Solid armor. Not easily toppled.]

The illusion wore far more metal than the warrior, practically encased in steel from head to toe.

"What the heck is a knight?"

No answer came, just the flickering of quiet flames. He shrugged and moved on.

[Wanderer Class: Wields scimitar. High dexterity.]

This version of him wore a dark leather outfit with a hood. A curved sword which he guessed was the scimitar. A small shield hung from his arm, shaped suspiciously like a ramen bowl. Dressed in all black with that moody look, he resembled someone far too familiar.

"At least if I pick this class, I can use the shield as a ramen bowl."

The next class was Thief.

[High critical hits. Has master key.]

Thief Naruto held a dagger not much bigger than a kunai and a shield so small it looked like it belonged to a toddler. He wasn't impressed, though the part about the key caught his attention.

"What's a master key do anyway?"

No one answered.

Next up was the Bandit Class.

[High strength. Wields heavy battle axe.]

Bandit Naruto was huge. Towering muscles. Biceps thicker than both of Naruto's arms. His armor included a chainmail hauberk, padded trousers tucked into heavy boots, and broad leather straps crossing his chest. A thick belt wrapped around his waist. One shoulder was armored with metal plates, and he carried a massive, intimidating axe along with a spider-emblazoned shield.

"Do I get that body if I choose this class?"

Naruto wasn't scrawny, but Bandit Naruto was on another level. He imagined Sakura taking one look at him and completely forgetting about Sasuke. That thought alone made him giggle. Still, he forced himself to move on.

The next illusion was the Hunter Class.

[Bow-wielding hunter. Decent at close range. Weak with magic.]

Hunter Naruto wore rugged leather armor, with a bow slung across his back and a quiver of green-feathered arrows.

"Weak to magic?"

That part puzzled him. What did magic even mean? Was it like another word for chakra? The thought left him with more questions than answers. The scroll for the next class unfurled without warning.

[Sorcerer of Vinheim Dragon School. Casts soul sorceries.]

Sorcerer Naruto looked... weird. Big, floppy hat and robes that screamed "nerd." It was disappointing. The name had sounded so cool... Dragon school? Soul sorcery? It sounded like he was getting a new ninjutsu.

"Let's just move to the next."

Still, part of him couldn't stop thinking about it. Dragon school? Do flying lizards teach there or something?

[Pyromancer Class: Swamp pyromancer. Casts fire spells. Wields a hand axe.]

Pyromancer Naruto stood tall, holding a worn axe and a wooden shield. His armor however...

"You look homeless," Naruto muttered.

But the fire spell detail made his heart race. He still remembered Sasuke practicing those fireballs during training. Naruto had always wanted to do something just as flashy. Maybe this was his chance.

Then came Cleric.

[Cleric on pilgrimage. Wields a mace. Casts healing miracles.]

The illusion was bald.

"Nope. Not going bald."

And finally, the last class: Deprived.

[Unclothed enigma. Armed with a club and old plank shield.]

"Gaaa!" Naruto clapped a hand over his eyes.

Deprived Naruto was practically naked. Just a loincloth, holding what looked like a piece of broken fence for a shield and a wooden club. He stumbled back, shaking his head hard.

"There is no way I'm choosing that. Nope. Never."

He looked over the ten rings once more, arms crossed, weighing his options.

It came down to two.

The Bandit was awesome. Muscles, armor, and big axe. And the Pyromancer? He could throw fire and look cool doing it. One had strength. The other had flash.

"My fireball is going to be better," he mumbled, already picturing Sasuke's face when he showed up with flames of his own.

The thought alone made the decision harder.

He closed his eyes, held out a hand, and began to hum an old rhyme he barely remembered. His hand floated between the two rings, back and forth, until it stopped. When he opened his eyes, his palm hovered above the Pyromancer ring.

A grin split his face.

"I can't wait to see the look on everyone's faces when they see my awesome fire jutsu."

The ring of fire shimmered as he grabbed it. Then, without warning, light erupted around him, swallowing the world in brilliance.

[ Class Selected: Pyromancer ]
[ Base Attributes Assigned According to Class Parameters ]
[ Starting Gift Added to Inventory ]

Naruto shielded his eyes, expecting the forest to return once the glow faded. But when the brightness dimmed and his vision cleared, he realized something was very wrong.

The boy gagged, instinctively pinching his nose shut as the stench overwhelmed him. The source wasn't hard to find. A dead rat, bloated and half-decayed, lay beside an old, wodden bucket that looked like it had been used as a makeshift toilet.

The smell made his eyes sting.

He'd seen plenty of unpleasant things in his short life, but this… this was on another level entirely.

The rest of the room wasn't much better. Moss blanketed the walls in slick, green patches that crept up from the floor to vanish into the arches above. The stones were damp and crumbling. A few slivers of light pierced through cracks in the ceiling. They barely reached the floor, casting long shadows that danced with the dust swirling in the gloom. Across from him stood a rusted iron door, bolted shut. From underneath it, a faint line of torchlight spilled into the room, glowing gold against the stone.

"I don't think I'm in Konoha anymore."

Naruto shifted to stand up, but a harsh clinking echoed in the room.

Thick metal cuffs were locked around his ankles, their ends bolted into the floor. Not only was he trapped, he was a prisoner. And he was no longer in his usual clothes. He wore the pyromancer outfit he'd seen in the ring of fire.

How? His thoughts spiraled. Why am I chained up?

Was this some punishment for stealing the scroll? The idea crossed his mind, but he dismissed it. The Hokage wouldn't do something like this. Not Jiji. He wasn't that cruel… right? Still sitting, Naruto forced himself to look away from the rat and the filth, focusing instead on the cold stone and the slivers of light trickling from above. He needed to think.

In the corner of his eye, a line of woodlice began crawling toward the rat's corpse, their tiny bodies inching along the floor like a living shadow.

"Where's a fire jutsu when you need it?"

The childish urge to solve everything with a fireball pulled his thoughts away from full-on panic. Naruto looked down at the pyromancer clothes again. Wait. I should have gotten a fire jutsu, right? I got the clothes... His brow furrowed. But where were the axe and shield that came with this?

Weird.

Deciding not to worry about it just yet, Naruto extended his hand toward the advancing bugs and shouted, "Fireball!"

Nothing.

He stared at his hand like it had betrayed him. "Where's my fireball? How am I supposed to one-up that emo bastard now? How do I change my status?"

The moment the word status left his mouth. A glowing screen appeared before him, floating just above eye level.

"Did saying 'status' summon this? What even is this thing?"

Maybe it could tell him what happened to his fire jutsu. Or better yet, maybe it held a clue on how to break out of these chains and escape the dungeon. Slowly, hesitantly, he reached out toward the screen, half-expecting it to vanish the moment his fingers got close.

But it didn't vanish.

"Okay," he breathed. "Let's see what you can do."

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]
- [ Covenant: None ]
- [ Level: 1 ]
- [ Souls: 0 ]

[ Attributes: ]
- [ Vitality: 10 ]
- [ Attunement: 12 ]
- [ Endurance: 11 ]
- [ Strength: 12 ]
- [ Dexterity: 9 ]
- [ Resistance: 12 ]
- [ Intelligence: 10 ]
- [ Faith: 8 ]
- [ Humanity: 0 ]

[ Stats: ]
- [ HP: 573 / 573 ]
- [ Stamina: 93 ]
- [ Equip Load: 8.0 / 51.0 ]

[ Weapon Stats: ]
- [ R Weapon 1: 20 ]
- [ R Weapon 2: 20 ]
- [ L Weapon 1: 20 ]
- [ L Weapon 2: 20 ]

[ Defense: ]
- [ Physical Defense: 73 (20) ]
- [ VS Strike: 78 ]
- [ VS Slash: 73 ]
- [ VS Thrust: 73 ]
- [ Magic Defense: 73 (13) ]
- [ Flame Defense: 99 (21) ]
- [ Lightning Defense: 59 (16) ]

[ Resistances: ]
- [ Poise: 0 ]
- [ Bleed Resist: 104 ]
- [ Poison Resist: 194 ]
- [ Curse Resist: 35 ]

[ Miscellaneous: ]
- [ Item Discovery: 100 ]
- [ Attunement Slots: 2 ]

[ Attunement Slot 1: Fireball × 8 ]
[ Attunement Slot 2: Empty ]

Naruto blinked in confusion as he stared at the numbers and terms on the screen, not understanding what any of it meant. But his eyes locked onto fireball listed under something called an "attunement slot."

"Okay, so I have a fireball, but how do I use it?"

He tapped on the screen, hoping for some additional info to pop up, but nothing happened. Just as he was about to try something else, the entire room filled with a blinding light. He squinted upwards, shielding his eyes, and as his vision adjusted to the figure.

Naruto had seen armor before. Basic shinobi chainmail, the occasional flak vest, and even samurai armor displayed in the Hokage Tower.

But this was different.

Steel plates guarded vital points, layered over chainmail and thick padding, all bound together with worn leather straps. A blue surcoat hung over layers of chainmail and padding, its edges brushing against a mail skirt. A rounded bascinet helm concealed his face entirely, leaving only narrow slits for his eyes.

Scuffed greaves protected his legs. A Straight sword rested at his side while the shield in his other hand bore a golden lion, its surface scratched and faded as if it had survived more battles than Naruto could count.

"Hey, who are you?!"

"Oh, you haven't gone full hollow?"

"What does that mean?" Naruto shot back, but before the knight could explain, he threw down what looked like a corpse at Naruto's feet. The corpse's skin was pallid and sagging, its eyes hollow and lifeless, and it wore tattered clothes that hung off its frame like rags.

"Hey, weirdo! What's the big idea, huh?" Naruto yelled, his anger flaring up as much as his fear. The knight, unfazed, pointed toward a key hanging from the belt of the corpse.

A key? Yatta, I can finally go free. Oh, Jiji owes me a lot of ramen for making me go through this shit.

Just as this thought crossed his mind, the entire room began to shake violently, dust and small pebbles raining down from the ceiling. It felt like something massive was moving above them. The knight quickly moved away from the hole in the ceiling through which a sliver of sunlight had been shining. Glancing up, Naruto saw something huge nearly blocking out the light, its massive silhouette ominous and foreboding.

"He needs my help!"

Should he use a clone to build a ladder? Would that even work? If only I had my grappling rope...

Right then, the grappling hook appeared in his hand. It was his. His name was scratched into the side.

"Where did you come from?" he wondered, but the thought was cut short when the entire roof trembled overhead.

Naruto clenched the old chain while drawing chakra into his palms and flooding it through his arms. The metal groaned under the sudden pressure.

With a sharp exhale, he twisted and yanked.

The chains snapped apart with a loud crack, fragments clattering to the floor.

Shaking off the last bits of metal, he flexed his fingers.

Naruto crouched down and grabbed the key from the corpse. He stuffed the key into his pocket but the second it was in, it vanished. Confused, he slapped the pocket, then turned it inside out. Empty.

"Where did it go?" he muttered, glancing around in case he had dropped it.

A deep, thunderous roar ripped through the dungeon, silencing his thoughts.

"I'll figure this out later. Dattebayo."

Naruto tightened his grip on the rope and hauled himself through the opening. When he emerged, there was no time to take in his surrounding mountains. His attention snapped instantly to the figure waiting for him.

The creature loomed over the platform, a grotesque mass of swollen flesh stitched together in uneven folds. Its skin was stretched tight and slick, as if it might split open at any moment, and every labored movement sent ripples through its bloated frame. Its face was a nightmare carved into meat. Red eyes burned beneath a crown of jagged horns that twisted upward like the dead limbs of a rotting tree. There was no confusion or hunger in that gaze, only malice.

In one enormous hand, it gripped a club so large it looked less like a weapon and more like a torn-up tree trunk, its sheer size promising that a single blow would be enough.

This thing was bigger than his entire room back in Konoha.

Every ounce of bravado drained out of Naruto. He had fought bullies, sparred in the academy, and faced classmates in training. But this was different. This was life or death. And all the loud words he usually threw around meant nothing here. He was terrified. The thought of that club smashing down and splintering him into pieces shut everything else out.

It can kill me.

Suddenly, like lightning, the knight moved. He slid between the demon's legs. The blade bit deep into the demon's calf. A fountain of dark blood sprayed out with a sickening sound. The creature howled, stumbling back as it swung its club in wide, panicked arcs.

Naruto's heart still pounded against his ribs. But he wasn't frozen anymore. This thing wasn't untouchable. And if it could bleed, it could be beaten.

[Name: Asylum Demon]
[HP: 2,000 / 2,195]

A glowing window appeared in front of him. Naruto blinked, barely able to register it before the world seemed to slow down. The Asylum Demon raised its massive arm. The weapon came up for a brutal backswing towards the knight.

Naruto formed the cross sign as fast as his fingers would allow.

Ninja Art: Shadow Clone Jutsu!

A dozen copies burst into existence across the rooftop.

"Get that ugly bastard!"

The clones swarmed the demon, punching and kicking from every side. But their attacks did nothing. One by one, they were smashed away, vanishing into puffs of smoke.

The knight looked around in disbelief, stunned by what he was seeing.

"Come on! Let's get out of here!" Naruto yelled while grabbing the knight by the arm, and swung them both toward the hole in the roof. The two of them dropped fast. The knight gripped the rope with all his strength, wrapping it around one arm to slow their descent, feet bracing against the wall.

They hit the ground hard, but not broken.

Naruto dropped to his knees and began scrambling across the floor, eyes darting.

"What are you doing?"

"Trying to find the key! We need to get out of here before that thing..."

Naruto cried out, grabbing his head. Memories crashed into him all at once, like a wave slamming against a cliff. He saw every clone were destroyed. None of them had made it past a single strike.

He didn't even know that was possible. But he had felt all of it.

"Don't worry," the knight said, calm despite the chaos. "The demon won't come into the asylum."

"What?"

Naruto followed the knight's gaze.

The Asylum Demon loomed above the hole, staring down at them. Its massive eye locked on Naruto, burning with hate. It was measuring him. And it wanted him dead. But the demon didn't move. It stared a moment longer, then slowly turned and flew away.

"Are you alright?"

Naruto wiped his forehead and forced a grin. "Of course I'm alright. You think a fat ugly demon like that can scare the great Naruto Uzumaki?"

"Naruto Uzumaki," the knight repeated, rolling the name around like he was testing the sound of it.

"Yep. And I'm gonna be the greatest Hokage in Konoha!"

"You are a strange one, aren't you?"

"Well, this strange one just saved your life, Dattebayo!"

The knight chuckled and extended his hand. "That you did. I am Oscar, Knight of Astora. Pleased to meet you."

Naruto grabbed his hand and gave it a quick shake. "You're not from Konoha?"

"I know no such place. I am a knight of Astora, on pilgrimage to Lordran."

Naruto blinked. Lordran? Astora? The words spun around in his head, knocking loose every question at once. How did I get here? Where even is here? What happened to Konoha?

His pulse climbed, but he kept his face still. That alone surprised him. Usually his emotions poured out like an open faucet. But now, despite the storm building inside, he kept it contained.

"Is something wrong?"

"No," Naruto said quickly, though it rang hollow even to his own ears.

"Then, why are you still shaking my hand?"

"Oh... uh, right!" Naruto pulled back fast and rubbed the back of his neck, his face turning red. "Sorry, I just... I mean, with everything going on, it's a lot."

He stumbled over the words, then caught himself and pivoted. "Where's the key?"

The questions in his head could wait. Getting out of here came first. As Naruto turned, his eyes drifted toward the glowing system window still hovering in the air. And suddenly a thought hit him.

The grappling hook. It just appeared in my hand like it had been summoned. But I didn't carry it with me. I didn't see it on the ground.

His brow furrowed.

Could it be a storage seal? Some jutsu, I don't understand yet...

Curiosity burned through the panic.

"I wonder..." he whispered under his breath and focused on the thought. Item.

A new line of glowing text flickered to life.

"Okay... now we're getting somewhere."

[ Inventory ]
[ Upgrade Materials ]
[ Key Items ]
[ Spells ]
[ Weapons ]
[ Ammunition ]
[ Armour ]
[ Rings ]

Naruto opened the glowing window and navigated to Key Items. He focused on the Dungeon Cell Key and selected it.

A faint shimmer pulsed as the key had just appeared. Naruto held it up, still amazed by how the system responded not just to his actions but to his thoughts.

Oscar didn't comment.

Is this normal around here or something? Naruto wondered. He'd never seen any jutsu like this. Storage seals were one thing, but this was on a whole different level.

"Come on, let's get out of here," he said, shaking off the weirdness as he turned to the rusted metal gate. He slid the key into the lock, turned it, and pushed the door open with a long, low creak.

The hall stretched far ahead, the ceiling arching high above. Rows of prison cells lined the walls, their bars bent and broken like something had ripped them apart by brute force. Torches flickered in rusty sconces, casting long shadows across the stone floor.

But what made Naruto's skin crawl were the things standing in the distance.

Figures with their skin peeling away in patches, some revealing raw muscle and bone. Hollow sockets stared out from half-decomposed faces. Their bodies were hunched and malformed, and the only thing they wore were tattered loincloths. Each one dragged a broken sword hilt, moving with a strange, twitchy stillness.

"...What are these things?"

Oscar stepped up beside him, sword already drawn. "Hollows," he said. "The undead that have lost their purpose."

An undead that has lost its purpose...

Naruto didn't know why, but it hit something deep in his chest. He shook it off, and dragged his focus back to Oscar's sword.

He could use the kunai in his inventory, sure. But a sword?

"Man… maybe I should've picked a class that actually comes with one of those," Naruto said. "Could've saved me a lot of trouble. You might've even taught me how to use it, y'know."

"Very well," Oscar said, offering the weapon.

"Huh? Wait, really? I mean… I was joking. Mostly."

"You saved my life," Oscar said simply. "Teaching you is the least I can do. Besides, you should know the basics if you plan on surviving here."

Naruto grinned, practically glowing. He took the sword in both hands, feeling the cold weight of it settle into his grip.

Oscar nodded toward the hollows.

"They're empty and docile. Perfect for training."

No one had ever taken the time to teach him anything before. At the academy, Naruto was just the loud troublemaker. The kid everyone ignored or avoided. But here was this total stranger was offering to teach him something with no judgment and hesitation.

"This is the Astora Straight Sword."

The Astora Straight Sword was a straight, double-edged arming sword. The blade is moderately narrow with a shallow fuller running along its length. Its steel has weathered to a dull, matte finish, yet the edge remained clean and evenly honed. The crossguard curved slightly forward, forming hooked quillons. Fine engravings remain visible along the guard. A small green gem is set at the guard's center.

"So, what kinda special move are you gonna teach me?"

Oscar let out a quiet breath, almost a chuckle. "I remember thinking the same way when I was a squire. Always hunting for some secret strike that would win a fight outright."

Naruto stiffened, half-expecting a lecture. Instead, Oscar's tone stayed calm, almost thoughtful.

"But real fighting teaches you that there are no tricks that'll save you when steel is inches from your throat. What keeps you alive is discipline, structure and fundamentals."

Naruto straightened. I'm not wasting this. I'll take it seriously. Dattebayo!

"Forget spectacle," Oscar said. "Master the simple things, and they will carry you farther than any clever flourish."

He raised two fingers.

"I will show you two cuts. If you can perform these correctly, they will serve you in almost every fight you face."

Oscar drew his sword in one smooth motion, settling into a stance. His feet were shoulder-width apart, knees slightly bent, and weight centered.

"First," he said, "the light cut."

He stepped forward and delivered a quick horizontal strike, driven by a turn of the hips and shoulders, the blade snapping back into guard almost immediately.

"That's looks kinda basic."

"Because it is. And because it works."

Oscar repeated the motion, slower this time. "This strike is about efficiency. One hand. Minimal commitment. You strike with the edge properly aligned, recover immediately, and remain mobile. Speed and control matter more than strength here. If your edge is wrong, or your balance is off, you are not cutting. You are waving steel."

Naruto nodded, eyes tracking the blade.

"Now," Oscar said, shifting his stance, "the heavy cut."

He placed both hands on the grip, raised the sword above his head, and stepped forward as he brought it down in a powerful vertical strike.

"This one commits," Oscar said. "You put your body behind it. Hips, shoulders and legs. It is slower, but if it lands cleanly, it can end a fight outright."

"And if I miss?"

"Then you pay for it," Oscar replied evenly. "A heavy cut leaves you open. If you overreach, if your footing is poor, your enemy will answer before you can recover. Power always comes with risk."

He stepped back and demonstrated again. A short thrust from guard. A rising cut. Then another controlled downward strike.

Naruto watched closely, absorbing every detail, but a question finally slipped out.

"Hold on," he said. "Why only two attacks?"

"That's enough."

"What about something cool like a spin slash or reverse grip?"

Oscar gave a short breath, almost a sigh. "You want to look cool, or stay alive?"

"Stay alive."

"Exactly. You can learn more when you're not surrounded by danger. Right now, I'm giving you what matters. Solid footing. Clean cuts. Read the distance. Keep your guard up. That's swordsmanship."

Naruto's grip tightened on the hilt. "Got it."

Oscar stepped closer, adjusting his hands. "Keep your elbows loose. Let the blade move. Don't fight it."

Naruto inhaled, then faced the nearest hollow. It just stood there, barely moving.

"Okay, light cut," Naruto muttered while swinging at the first hollow but he misjudged the distance. The sword barely grazed the hollow's side as he nearly tripped over his own feet. His heart pounding as he jumped backward, expecting the hollow to lunge at him.

But it didn't move, just stood there, swaying slightly.

"Failure is part of learning, young man. Don't let it define you. Learn from it and do better."

"Yeah," Naruto whispered to himself, raising the sword and focusing on the hollow in front of him. This time, he swung with more control, keeping his movements compact. The blade connected solidly, cutting into the hollow's chest with a clean motion.

"Excellent," Oscar praised. "Now, the strong cut."

Naruto turned toward the hollow at the end of the hall. He raised the sword high, gripping it with both hands. "Here goes nothing," he muttered, and then he swung down hard, using all his strength. The sword cut through the air and struck the hollow with a force that reverberated up his arms. It wasn't perfect, but it was a huge improvement from his earlier attempts.

The boy let out a breathless shout, his heart racing with exhilaration. "Swinging a sword is awesome!" He turned, ready to ascend the stairs, when Oscar's voice stopped him. "Wait, young Naruto."

"Oh, yeah. This is your sword. I should give it back."

But Oscar shook his head. "No, you forgot to claim your prize."

Naruto followed Oscar's finger and saw a strange white vapour swirling above the fallen enemies, forming into small orbs.

"What's that?"

"This is a soul," Oscar explained. "It can be used to strengthen your aspects of your body, like strength, dexterity, and more."

Naruto glanced at the status screen that had appeared earlier, at the numbers that represented different attributes of his body. Maybe, if he collected these souls, he could make those numbers go up and get stronger.

"How do I claim this soul?"

"Just grab it."

Naruto reached out and touched one of the white orb. It seemed to dissolve, the light sinking into his skin and spreading through his body. It felt warm, a strange, almost tingly sensation that surged through him like a jolt of chakra.

"Do you still want your sword back?"

But Oscar just pointed down the hall. Naruto turned to see another hollow, this one moving toward them, its steps uneven and jerky.

"Looks like I've got a moving target now, Dattebayo!"

A minute later, Naruto grumbled as he climbed up the cold wet metal ladder. He could hear Oscar trying and failing, not to laugh above him.

The fight with that moving hollow had been a disaster. He'd missed his first swing completely, and the hollow went berserk, flailing its sword around like a madman. It nearly ended with Naruto getting skewered in the butt, all because he panicked and tried to run away.

Thankfully, the substitution jutsu saved his ass, literally. Naruto sighed, shaking his head at the memory. Suddenly a strange feeling washed over him like being wrapped up in a blanket on a cold night.

"Looks like there's a bonfire near us."

"Bonfire?" Naruto echoed, confused. What did a fire have to do with this weird sensation? He pushed on, finally reaching the surface, and found himself in a vast courtyard. The stones beneath his feet were worn smooth. Crumbling walls surrounded the space as weed and ivy crawled up the weathered stone, clinging desperately to the remains of archways and columns that spoke of a grandeur long faded.

It was huge, imposing, yet... so broken.

"Let's take a rest," Oscar said, breaking Naruto's reverie. He pointed towards a strange sword embedded in the ground.

"Is this place safe?"

"Of course. There's a bonfire here."

"The sword?"

Oscar walked up to it, removing his glove. Naruto blinked in surprise when he saw Oscar's hand as it looked like those hollows they'd fought earlier. He wanted to say something, but kept quiet, not wanting to disrespect the man after all he'd done for him.

Oscar sliced his palm and let the blood fall onto the sword's base. The moment it touched the ashes below, spark erupted rising into a sudden bloom of fire that bathed the courtyard in a warm, flickering glow.

And the sensation of safety overwhelmed Naruto.

The tension drained from his body as the stress and fear that had been gnawing at him since he arrived in this strange place melted away. Naruto let out a breath he didn't realize he'd been holding and sank to the ground. He laid back, staring up at the sky. His mind was blank, for the first time in what felt like forever, and he just let himself feel the warmth and peace wash over him.

I am safe.

Hearing a strange, low whooshing hum, Naruto's eyes snapped open.

Across from him, Oscar sat calmly, guiding the bonfire's flame into glass bottles like it was liquid.

Naruto rubbed his eyes to make sure he wasn't hallucinating when suddenly only for a massive shadow to sweep over them. He looked up, and his pupils shrank."Sensei…"

"I know, I saw it as well."

They both looked up in time to catch the last glimpse of the Asylum Demon, its massive silhouette blotting out the pale sky as it soared away, disappearing toward the far end of the fortress where an enormous sealed door loomed. Stone groaned beneath its landing somewhere beyond, the sound reverberating through the walls like a warning bell.

Oscar rose to his feet, drawing his sword with calm, practiced ease.

"…You're not seriously thinking of fighting that, right?"

Oscar did not answer immediately. He simply adjusted his grip, rolling his wrist once as if testing the weight of the sidesword.

"Sensei, I can help make clones, distract it, give you openings—"

Oscar lifted a hand, stopping him without urgency. He studied Naruto for a moment, head tilting slightly. "…I have been meaning to ask, why do you call me sensei?"

"Uh… because you are?"

"That tells me what you believe I am. Not what the word means."

"It's just… someone you learn from. Someone who knows more than you and shows you how not to screw things up."

Oscar gave a quiet laugh. "In that case, I accept the title."

Naruto wasn't sure why that made his chest feel tight.

"If I am your teacher, then by astora's customs, that would make you my squire."

"Your what?"

"A squire," Oscar said. "One who follows a knight, learns from him, and aids him when he can."

Naruto's first instinct was to shake his head. "But… I didn't do anything yet."

"Do anything?"

"To earn it," Naruto clarified. "I mean… shouldn't I have to prove something first?"

Oscar was quiet for a moment. "A squire is not named at the end of the road. He is named at the beginning."

Naruto's thoughts drifted back to the academy. To being the loud one in the room while everyone else got praised for doing things right. To practicing jutsu over and over after class, telling himself he just needed to try harder, shout louder, and prove himself. Praise always felt like something you had to force out of the world, like it wouldn't notice you unless you made it.

Even with Iruka-sensei, it took time, screw-ups and getting back up after being told no.

Naruto only then noticed his chest felt tight, like he'd been bracing for something.

"…So I don't have to earn it first?"

"You earn it by continuing."

Naruto looked down at his hands. The idea sat strangely in his chest. Like a piece that didn't quite fit yet, but might if he gave it time. "…Okay," he said at last.

Oscar nodded, satisfied. "Then tell me. What is the most important thing in battle?"

"Uh… not getting hurt?"

Oscar smiled faintly. "A common answer."

Before Naruto could react, Oscar stepped in and thrust.

Naruto yelped and barely had time to bring up the Astora Straight Sword to block. Steel rang against steel. But the instant Naruto adjusted, Oscar twisted his wrist mid motion, turning the stab into a sharp, lateral slash that scraped sparks from Naruto's guard.

"Hey!" Naruto barked, hopping back. "If you wanted to spar, you could've just said so!"

"Aware," Oscar said calmly, blade already returning to guard. "Be aware."

"…Of what?"

"Everything."

Oscar stepped back, sword held loosely, as if the weapon were merely an extension of his arm. "Awareness is knowing where you stand, where your enemy stands, and where danger will be before it arrives. Strength matters little if you cannot see the strike that ends you."

Naruto frowned, thinking back to the way a hollow had nearly taken his head while he had been focused on the wrong target. "…Okay, I get that. But why the pop quiz with a stab?"

Oscar regarded him for a moment. Then he nodded.

"I wished to see if you had the will to walk the path," he said. "That is why I offer you the Knight's Crest, as my squire."

"The what now?"

"The Knight's Crest is a sigil carved by the gods themselves in the Age of Ancients. A miracle made flesh, granted only to those who walk the knight's path. You have passed."

"…I did?"

"You did."

"YATTA!" Naruto pumped his fist. "Man, if I had ramen right now, we could celebrate!"

Oscar huffed softly, something like a laugh. "Come," he said. "I will explain."

The Knight's Crest changed how a knight saw the world.

When it was active, the knight no longer viewed the battlefield only through their own eyes. Their awareness pulled back, settling into a fixed point above their body. From the third person, they could see themselves moving through the fight, along with the terrain and nearby enemies. This made distance and positioning clearer. The knight could tell where they stood, how they were facing, and how exposed they were without guessing. Enemy movement was easier to track because it stayed visible, even when the knight turned or stepped away.

With focus, the Crest allowed one enemy to be locked into attention. That target stayed centered in the knight's awareness, preventing surprise attacks from the sides or behind.

"Uh, so where does it go?" Naruto said, already tugging his shirt off. The boy paused when he took in his reddish-gray skin, shriveled and stretched tight over bone. The fingers were too thin, the chest sunken, the whole body reduced to a withered mockery of a person.

He looked like a hollow.

"…WHY AM I UGLY?!" Naruto yelled, as his thoughts spiraled. What happened to me?! Did my real body stay back in Konoha? Am I dead? Am I undead dead? Is this a side effect?!

Oscar calmly reached into his pouch and withdrew an orange soapstone. "Is everything alright?"

Naruto inhaled, exhaled, and forced a grin. "Y...Yeah! Totally! Just… got scared by my face."

Oscar studied him for a moment, then nodded.

"This will be painful," he said. "The crest marks the soul."

"Don't worry. I can take it, dattebayo!"

The soapstone pressed against his upper back, settling between his shoulder blades.

For a moment, nothing happened then the sensation turned inward. Not heat, but pressure as if something unseen were carving lines beneath his skin.

Naruto sucked in a sharp breath as the feeling spread through muscle and bone, reaching deeper than pain ever should. His vision blurred, the world paling at the edges, and his body tensed as if bracing against an unseen weight.

It didn't feel like a burn.

It felt like his body was being marked for a purpose it could no longer refuse.

Naruto's jaw locked until his teeth ached. His breath shook, but he didn't cry out. Whatever this was, it wasn't something meant to be screamed through.

Time stretched thin.

An hour passed, or perhaps only minutes.

When it finally ended, Naruto staggered and dropped to one knee, palms striking the stone floor as he dragged in air like he'd been submerged too long.

The crest itself was a perfect circle formed its outer boundary, enclosing the mark like a seal. Within it lay a diamond, rotated so its points faced the cardinal directions. Nested inside the diamond was a single upright triangle. Within that triangle rested a hexagram, two interlocking triangles overlapping in quiet balance. At the very center sat a small circle, and within it, an eye.

Naruto touched it gingerly. "…Okay," he wheezed. "That sucked."

"You bore it well."

"So, how am I supposed to activate this thing?"

Oscar drew his sidesword, and Naruto instinctively gripped his tighter. His heart pounded in his chest as he realized that Oscar was going to teach him through battle.

The boy swung horizontally, aiming to catch Oscar off guard. But the knight moved with such ease, sidestepping the strike and countering with a light tap of his blade against Naruto's wrist.

"Stay focused."

Gritting his teeth, Naruto adjusted his grip and went in again. He raised the sword high and brought it down with all the force he could muster. Even with chakra reinforcement, Oscar blocked the blow effortlessly.

"Remember this. Strength is secondary. What matters is structure. If your edge is aligned and your joints are stacked, the force travels through the blade. If your angle is wrong, all the muscle in the world bleeds out through the wrists."

It was like the knight could predict everything Naruto was going to do before he even did it.

Frustrated, Naruto launched another attack, this time trying to follow up quickly with a second strike. But the next moment, Naruto felt the flat of Oscar's blade press against his side.

"You're too powerful, sensei," Naruto grumbled, wiping sweat from his brow.

"Don't be discouraged."

"Discouraged?!" the blonde cut him off, his voice rising. "I don't even know the meaning of that word!"

"Discouraged means—"

"Are you stupid or something?"

"You're the one who said you didn't know the meaning."

"Well, let's see if you can explain the meaning of this ass whooping! Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

In an instant, the courtyard was filled with twenty Narutos, all grinning confidently. He spread his clones out, trying to surround Oscar. This time, he thought, I'm going to overwhelm him. No more losing!

"Spells in a spar. A little unfair, don't you think?"

"All is fair in war and ass kicking, dattebayo!" all the clones shouted in unison before charging forward.

But that confidence quickly faded.

As soon as Naruto's clones started swinging their swords, things got… messy. They bumped into each other, some slashing too close, causing clones to pop in quick bursts of smoke. Inexperience was written all over the battlefield. Half of the army wiped itself out before even getting close to Oscar. By the time Naruto realized how bad things were, only a few of them were left standing.

Oscar did not even seem fazed as his sword flashed, stabbing one of the clones, which burst into smoke. "You need to learn battle formations for these… doppelgangers," he said as he casually struck down another clone with a precise thrust.

"I think I'll get the hang of it!" one of the remaining clones shouted as it rushed forward with a horizontal attack.

With a slight twist of his wrist, Oscar parried the sword, knocking it aside with a sharp clang. In the same motion, his sword shot forward in a clean thrust, catching the clone in the chest. Suddenly, the clones launched a barrage of shurikens. Naruto grinned, feeling like he finally had the upper hand. But just as he thought he had Oscar, the knight whipped out his shield, effortlessly blocking the kunai.

Naruto's smile faltered as Oscar charged with the shield in front.

Three of Naruto's clones rushed him, each using a heavy attack. For a moment, Naruto thought this would be it. Three against one. But Oscar blocked all three with ease, his shield taking the brunt of the attacks. Before Naruto could react, Oscar kicked the middle clone hard enough to make it pop into smoke.

The remaining two clones swung horizontally, hoping to catch him off guard. Oscar parried one of them with his shield, and to Naruto's shock, he turned his back to the other clone. Naruto expected the clone's sword to land a solid hit, but the blade clanged uselessly against Oscar's armour.

The armour was not just for show.

Oscar moved swiftly, popping the second clone with a stab and gut punching the last one so hard it dissolved into smoke. The courtyard was empty, nothing but the faint trails of dissipating chakra left behind.

Oscar stood in the center of the courtyard, looking around.

"Squire," Oscar said, "miracles do not answer doubt. Believe, and the Crest will let you see as the gods intended from beyond your own eyes."

What does that even mean? Naruto thought. How can you believe an effect into existence?

Hidden slightly to the side, Naruto was using the Transformation Jutsu, coating himself in a thin layer of chakra to reflect and refract the light around him, effectively camouflaging himself. He had always used this jutsu as a gag by turning into a sexy woman for laughs. But now, he realized why they had been taught this technique. It was actually useful.

Naruto watched as Oscar scanned the area. He was getting closer… closer…

Now!

Naruto sprang from his hiding spot, going for a stab with all the force he could muster. But Oscar was not surprised. Instead, he stepped back just as Naruto's sword missed. And without hesitation, Oscar returned with another stab. It happened so fast that Naruto barely had time to react. His hands moved on instinct, reaching for the sealing scroll in his pocket. He activated it, releasing a puff of smoke and summoning a log in his place, the Substitution Jutsu saving him at the last second.

The log clattered to the ground as Naruto kicked off in a sharp, panicked surge.

The edges of the world collapsed inward, sound dulling, color smearing.

He didn't see it happen.

He just knew Oscar's sword was coming.

The certainty slammed into him fully formed, sharp and immediate, like instinct without explanation.

Now, something in him said.

Subconsciously, desperately, Naruto believed that the Crest would work. Believed that miracles answered conviction.

The orange sigil burned against his upper arm.

And the world pulled back.

Naruto no longer saw through his own eyes.

His awareness lifted, snapping into place behind and above his body, as if an invisible eye had seized his perspective and dragged it outward. He saw himself from a bird's view.

Oscar was there too.

The strike was obvious now.

Naruto adjusted without thinking.

From this distance, his movements made sense. He raised his blade not where the sword was, but where it would be. Steel met steel with a sharp crack, sparks bursting outward as the blow was turned aside rather than stopped. The impact still traveled through him, but it didn't break him.

He stayed standing.

The world snapped back into his mind all at once.

Naruto staggered, gasping, heart hammering so hard it drowned out everything else. His limbs shook violently, adrenaline still flooding his system, breath coming in sharp, uneven pulls.

"Congratulations," Oscar said. "You've just experienced the knight's sight."

Naruto gave a shaky nod, still catching his breath, mind racing as the moment replayed over and over.

"It is natural to feel unsteady. Seeing the world from above is overwhelming the first time. It is a way of sight few ever know. But with practice, your mind will learn how to trust it."

Naruto nodded, awareness split between his own eyes and the view hovering above him. It was disorienting and kind of awesome.

"Are you ready?"

Naruto opened his mouth to answer, then stopped. An idea hit him. He made thirty clones. "Sensei, I've got an idea that could help me train both the knight's sight and swordsmanship."

"Go on."

"When I saved you from the Asylum Demon, a bunch of clones popped. Same when we sparred. But when they did, I got all their memories."

"So your spell shares experience...?"

"Exactly. So; if I have my clones train with knight's sight while you work with me on swordplay, I can learn both ten times faster."

"By Gwyn's great beard, what sort of absurd magic is this?"

Naruto just grinned.

"Well, if it works, who am I to argue? Come, my squire. Let us train."

For the next few hours, Oscar stripped swordplay down to its bones. Again and again, he corrected Naruto's feet, his wrists, the angle of the edge. Each mistake was met with the same patience. Eventually, Oscar lowered his blade.

"Focus," he said.

Naruto straightened, panting slightly.

"You are trapped in the second stage," Oscar continued.

"The… second what?"

Oscar adjusted his stance, even at rest perfectly aligned. "When one first takes up the sword, there is unconscious incompetence. You do not know what you are doing wrong, because you do not yet understand what right looks like."

That sounded like Academy Naruto.

"Then comes conscious incompetence," Oscar said. "You now see every error. Your guard feels wrong. Your timing feels late. Every movement must be thought through. You hesitate, because you are aware of how much you do not yet know."

"That's exactly where I am."

"As most are, if they persist long enough." Oscar raised a finger. "The third stage is unconscious competence. Your body begins to move correctly on its own. Your edge aligns without effort. Your feet place themselves. You no longer name the action. You simply perform it."

He tapped his temple lightly.

"And the final stage is conscious competence. When instinct and thought are both available to you. When you may act without thinking. And still choose to think when the moment demands it."

Oscar lifted his sword again. "You are thinking like someone who has learned enough to doubt themselves. That is not failure. That is progress."

He met Naruto's eyes.

"But if you cling too tightly to the mechanics, you will remain stuck where you are. Do not abandon structure. But stop arguing with your own body."

Oscar settled into guard.

"Trust what you have already learned," he said. "And let it move."

After what felt like an entire day of training, they stood before a massive iron door, its surface eaten away by rust and age. Naruto couldn't help but feel small in its shadow. The door itself was intimidating, but not nearly as much as whatever was waiting for them on the other side.

"Sensei, I still haven't mastered the knight's sight. I've barely maintain it for 2 minutes before the migraine hits."

"The Knight's sight is mastered on the battlefield, my squire," Oscar replied. "With your strange spell, I'm sure you'll survive. If anything, it's I who should be afraid of dying."

"Don't say that!"

"Are you afraid?" Oscar asked, his voice gentle, but Naruto could feel the weight of his question. He wanted to lie, to seem braver than he was, but he couldn't bring himself to do it.

"I am… I'm scared."

To his surprise, Oscar didn't admonish him or call him a coward. "Good. Only the fool and the arrogant aren't afraid of the enemy. And remember, both don't live long."

Fear wasn't a weakness. It was a sign he understood the danger. He could work with that.

Together, they pushed the heavy iron doors open, the groan of metal echoing in the empty space.

On the other side was a massive, open-ceiling courtyard. The tiled floor beneath them was cracked and weathered, with a layer of dust and debris covering most of it. Tall stone pillars lined the edges, and to the left, a massive metal door stood closed, like a prison gate. Old, broken pots littered the space.

Then came the roar.

The asylum demon landed with a thundering crash, its hulking form blocking the massive black door at the far end of the courtyard.

Shadow Clone Jutsu!

His clones sprang to life, each one taking up position with shields interlocked, forming a makeshift wall between them and the demon.

The demon roared and leaped into the air. His heart dropped as Naruto watched its massive form come crashing down toward them. The ground shook, and a deafening crack rang out as the hammer slammed into the formation. Most of the clones popped on impact, their forms vanishing into smoke, but the shield wall had done its job. The shockwave was dulled, and through the smoke, Oscar and Naruto saw their chance.

They moved as one. From the sides, they flanked the demon. Naruto slashed with quick horizontal attacks, while Oscar raised his sword high with two hands and brought it down with a heavy, downward strike on its leg.

[Name: Asylum Demon]
[HP: 1980 / 2,195]

The demon's HP dropped, and for a brief moment, Naruto felt a surge of hope. They were doing it! But that hope was short-lived. The demon flapped its small wings, lifting its grotesque body a few feet into the air.

"Ha, scaredy cat!" Naruto thought, the adrenaline making him bold. But that thought immediately turned into regret as the wings suddenly stopped and gravity took over. The demon came crashing down with the force of a house falling from the sky.

Run!

Naruto barely had time to think, as his body acted on its own. He sprinted, but the shockwave that followed its landing was devastating. The ground rippled like an earthquake, and he felt himself lifted off his feet, slammed face-first into the tiles.

Naruto tried to push himself up, groaning from the pain that shot through his body. His arms and legs felt heavy, like lead. His head pounded, and he could feel blood dripping from his lip. He forced his eyes open just in time to see the demon raising its hammer, ready to swing it down on him.

Move!

Naruto's hand instinctively raised Oscar's shield.

The next thing the boy knew, he was thrown backward, the force of the impact sending him flying through the air. His body hurtled toward one of the stone pillars, and he barely had time to reinforce his arms and back with chakra before he slammed into it. The pain was intense, like a shockwave of agony radiating from his spine. But the chakra reinforcement saved him.

Naruto slid down the pillar, gasping for breath, his hands shaking from the adrenaline.

The asylum demon leaped from one side of the courtyard to the other. The blonde barely had time to react as he dodged and sprinted up a nearby pillar, the stone trembling beneath his feet as the demon's massive hammer crashed down with a thunderous slam.

"Why are you after me?!" he shouted, panic lacing his voice as he jumped off the pillar just before the demon's hammer shattered it to pieces. He landed behind the demon, panting heavily.

In that brief moment, the knight's sight kicked in, and Naruto saw the demon's next move.

A backspin attack.

But even though he could see it coming, he wasn't ready. He could barely move, let alone dodge the attack.

Just when Naruto thought he was done for, he felt Oscar's hand grab him, yanking him forward. The demon's backspin slammed into the metal door with a deafening crash, the impact so powerful it created a massive hole, revealing a potential way out.

Naruto summoned a group of shadow clones, sending them to distract the demon as he and Oscar sprinted toward the opening.

As they ran, the asylum demon rammed its hammer into the wall, creating an even bigger hole in the process. The ground shook as the wall collapsed, blocking the demon's path but leaving them to feel the staircase beneath them trembled.

"Are you okay?"

"I'll live," Naruto managed, his voice shaky. But the second he stopped, all the pain came rushing back. His back throbbed, his legs ached, and his head felt like it was going to split in two. Basic chakra control and body reinforcement weren't enough to protect him from all the injuries. He healed fast, sure, but he still hated the pain.

Something warm touched his lips. Naruto opened his eyes to see Oscar offering him one of those strange bottles he'd filled with bonfire earlier. He hesitated but took a sip, immediately feeling a rush of warmth flood through him.

It was like the bottle had lit a fire inside him, burning away the pain and healing his injuries in an instant.

"Better?"

"Yeah," Naruto said in amazement at the light that had engulfed his body, "I would be if I had some Ichiraku ramen."

Oscar hummed in response.

They descended down the staircase, which led into a room filled with old, stagnant water.

"How likely am I to die if I drink that water?"

"You'll live," Oscar said, knowing undead don't exactly get diseases.

Naruto paused, unable to see his reflection clearly in the water, and hesitated about drinking. Suddenly, a sharp sound snapped his attention away. He looked up to see an arrow flying straight toward his eye. His heart skipped a beat as Oscar reached out and caught the arrow just in time.

"Can't this world just give me a break?" Naruto groaned as he saw the hollow archer responsible for the shot. It had the nerve to turn and run as soon as it saw him notice.

"All yours."

"You don't have to tell me twice," Naruto grumbled, bolting after the hollow. His footsteps echoed as he sprinted along the broken pathway, the hollow always just a few steps ahead. He was about to throw a kunai, ready to impale the hollow's butt out of pure pettiness. But then something caught his eye.

An axe, lying in the hands of a hollow that had long since died.

Isn't that my class item? Naruto thought but didn't care how or why it was here. But as he hefted the axe, another arrow came whistling through the air. His instincts kicked in. He swung the axe, cutting through the arrow with a satisfying thunk. Another arrow came as Naruto dodged to the left. In one fluid motion, he charged forward and swung the axe, decapitating the hollow in a single, clean strike.

"Maybe I am getting the hang of this, dattebyo!" Naruto glanced to the side, his curiosity piqued as he noticed a path leading to an upper floor. "Isn't that…" he mumbled to himself, before calling out, "Sensei, come here!"

A minute later, they were standing on the upper floor, looking directly at the bonfire below.

"Should we go down? We could use the grappling hook."

The asylum demon was still down there, thankfully oblivious to their presence for the time being.

"So, what now?" Naruto asked, feeling the weight of the situation press down on him. Oscar looked up. Above them, there was another floor.

"We should do a plunge attack."

"From the top floor?" Naruto felt a spark of excitement at the idea. He could already picture it in his head, dropping down on that giant demon from above like some kind of super ninja.

They quickly scanned the area, their eyes darting left and right. Both paths seemed to lead upward, to the top of the building. Without waiting for Oscar to say anything, Naruto took off toward the right as he reached the stairs, only to find them destroyed into rubble. But there was a weird ring, sitting right in the middle of one of the upper stairs. His fist lightly tapped his palm as he remembered the ring section in his inventory.

"This had to be important, right?"

Naruto summoned some shadow clones and had them form a ladder, their bodies interlocking to help him reach the ring. Climbing up, he grabbed the old rusted iron ring.

"Sensei, what is this thing?"

"That's a magic ring."

"You're kidding!"

"No, I'm surprised you found one."

"Why?"

"Well, Magic rings are incredibly rare treasures that are created by beings who can imbue pieces of their soul into the item, creating a magical phenomenon," Oscar explained, his tone calm, though Naruto could tell even he hadn't expected this.

The boy cheered, excited by the prospect of owning something so rare and powerful.

Without hesitation, he slipped the ring onto his finger, feeling the rusted metal press against his skin. He waited, expecting something to happen, maybe a rush of power or a flash of magic. But… nothing.

"How could a magic ring do absolutely nothing?" Naruto glared at it in frustration, about to yank it off when, suddenly, a system window popped up in front of him.

[ Item: Rusted Iron Ring ]
[ Description: This iron ring was used to shackle the guilty. It is terribly rusted, and faintly stained with blood. Those who find this strange ring to their liking will be pleased to find it easier to gain footing on poor ground such as swamps. ]

"Do you want this useless piece of junk?"

"You are its finder, my squire. Let's wait and see what its magic effect is."

Naruto sighed, glancing at the system window. "It helps me gain footing on poor ground…" he muttered, clearly unimpressed. "Useless."

Without warning, Oscar shoved him, catching Naruto off guard. His body reacted instinctively, and he immediately caught his balance.

"Hey! What's the big deal?" Naruto snapped, annoyed, as he looked at Oscar. But Oscar just pointed at his feet.

"What?"

"You regained your footing immediately when I pushed you."

"Yeah?"

"The ring helped you regain your footing. If you're ever in a situation where you're about to trip or fall, you can regain your balance. That's the magic of the ring," Oscar explained.

"So, you are telling me that I need to see the usefulness even in things that seem useless, right?"

"No," Oscar said flatly, surprising Naruto.

"Hey! Then what was the lesson?"

Oscar glanced at the ring. "It is a stupid ring."

Naruto could tell Oscar was joking, so he played along, clutching the ring dramatically. "But it's my precious, you can't have it!"

They both chuckled as they walked ahead, but their lighthearted moment was cut short by a deep rumbling sound. They turned just in time to see a giant iron ball thundering down the stairs. Naruto quickly channeled chakra into his legs and leapt upward, dodging the trap. Oscar rolled forward, narrowly avoiding the ball as it crashed through the wall behind them, leaving shattered stone in its wake. The sheer force of the impact showed just how deadly it would have been if it hit.

Without hesitation, the knight surged forward and cut down the hollow that had sent the iron ball rolling. As the body collapsed, Naruto jogged after him, sounding far more upbeat than the situation deserved.

"Hey, sensei! So, uh, I kinda put that giant iron ball in my inventory."

Oscar paused, turning just enough to glance at him.

"We should totally use it to crack the Asylum Demon's skull," Naruto added, grinning.

After what felt like forever, Oscar finally spoke. "Naruto, you're not from this world."

Naruto blinked in disbelief. "What? What do you mean I'm… not from here?" he stammered, completely caught off guard. This whole time, he'd just assumed this place was some hidden part of konoha, a weird prison maybe. But another world?

"That explains a great deal," Oscar said at last as he eased himself down beside Naruto. "There were things that never quite added up. You accessing an inventory without a bottomless box… and your rather unusual way of looking at the world."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"Naruto, you're… brighter than anyone I've met in Lordran," Oscar said, like he was choosing his words carefully. "You joke, you laugh… even when you're in danger. No one here acts like that. Even the children of Astora don't fool around the way you do. They're cautious. Untrusting. Afraid."

"What kind of stupid world is this?"

He hadn't meant it to come out so harshly, but he couldn't help it. The thought of kids not being able to mess around, not getting to laugh, to be kids… it was wrong. Sure, he hadn't exactly had the best childhood in Konoha, but he'd found ways to make it fun. He'd been a prankster, a fool, just to get a reaction. Just to get noticed. Even if it was for the wrong reasons, it was better than sinking into loneliness.

But here? Where even kids had to be afraid and serious just to survive? That wasn't a life.

"Life here… is harsh. Fear can become a shield, but it's a heavy one to carry, especially for children."

"But… why's it gotta be like that?"

Oscar sighed. "That… is a long story." He hesitated, then slowly reached up, removing his helmet. Beneath the metal was a hollowed face, an eerie reflection of Naruto's own form here. But despite the wear and darkness, there was something familiar.

Blonde hair.

"Guess we've got more in common than I thought, huh?"

"Naruto," Oscar asked quietly, "have you ever wondered what the world was like at the very beginning?"

"Uh… I dunno? Pretty shitty, since they didn't have ramen?"

Oscar let out a soft chuckle. "In the Age of Ancients, the world was unformed. Shrouded in fog. There were no kingdoms, no people as we know them. Only gray crags, towering archtrees, and everlasting dragons that ruled over everything."

"Okay, yeah, that already sounds bad. Dragons as in huge, fire-breathing lizard?"

"Ancient dragons," Oscar said. "Timeless. Their scales were like stone. They did not rot, did not age. The world did not change."

"…That sounds boring," Naruto muttered.

Oscar nodded slightly. "And then, one day, fire appeared."

Naruto perked up. "Fire fixes everything."

"With fire came disparity. Heat and cold. Life and death. Light and dark. For the first time, the world could change." Oscar paused before continuing. "And from the dark, beings emerged. Drawn to the flame. Within it, they found great power. Souls. The Souls of Lords."

"So… super important souls," Naruto said.

"Yes. The first of the dead, Nito. The Witch of Izalith and her daughters of Chaos. Gwyn, the Lord of Sunlight, and his knights." Oscar's voice lowered. "And one more. The Furtive Pygmy. So easily forgotten."

"If he's that important, why does nobody remember him?"

Oscar's mouth curved faintly. "Because he was small. Quiet. And because his soul was different."

"What kind of different?"

"The Dark Soul," Oscar said. "While the others wielded their power openly, the Pygmy divided his. Shared it. From that act, humanity was born."

Naruto's eyes widened. "Wait—so humans came from the Dark Soul?"

"Yes," Oscar said. "That darkness you carry inside you? It is older than the Age of Fire itself."

"…EH?!"

Oscar continued, "With the power of the Lords, war was waged against the dragons. Gwyn's lightning tore through their stone scales. The Witch unleashed firestorms. Nito spread death and disease. And Seath the Scaleless betrayed his own kind."

Naruto swallowed.

"And thus began the Age of Fire."

Oscar fell silent for a moment.

"But fire does not last forever," he said at last. "It fades. And when it does, only dark remains. Even now, the flame is little more than embers. Night stretches longer. And among humans appears the Darksign.

Naruto's mind wandered to the ring of flame sealed inside the forbidden scroll.

"The mark of the accursed. In this land, the Undead are gathered, sent north, and locked away. To wait for the end of the world." Oscar looked at Naruto then, meeting his eyes. "And now, that fate has reached you as well."

Naruto let out a long breath, trying to make sense of everything. "But… I wasn't gathered," he said slowly. "I just touched this Darksign thing and suddenly I was here."

Oscar's expression softened, an apologetic look crossing his face. "I wish I had a clear answer for you, my squire. All I know are rumors. As the Age of Fire weakens, the boundaries between worlds grow thin. Barriers between places, between even different timelines, begin to fray. When that happens, Lordran draws in those it should never have touched."

He paused, then added quietly, "Maybe, you were caught in that pull."

"So… how do I go back?"

Naruto tried to sound casual, but even to him, the question sounded desperate. Konoha was still his home. He didn't belong here in this place of endless decay.

"You miss it, don't you? Your home?"

"I mean… it's not like there's anyone waiting for me."

"You're an orphan?"

Naruto nodded, the word hanging heavily between them.

"That explains why you're so… full of life."

"What's that supposed to mean?"

"When you've known loneliness… true loneliness… sometimes all you can do is laugh. It's the only way to keep the darkness from swallowing you whole."

Naruto looked at him, really looked at him, and saw the same loneliness he'd seen in his own reflection so many times before.

"Yeah… Beats the alternative, right?"

They sat in silence that spoke louder than words. In that moment, they both understood what it was to be alone and, somehow, to keep going. For the first time since he'd arrived, Naruto didn't feel quite so far from home.

"Do you still want to go back?" Oscar asked after a while.

"Yeah. My home might be crap, but it's better than this. Plus, the ramen is great there."

Naruto tried to laugh, but it came out weaker than he wanted.

"I'm sorry, but… I don't know how you can go back to your home."

Naruto wasn't sure how to feel. Part of him wanted to freak out, but another part… "Well, a break from Konoha does sound nice," he said, half-joking but half-meaning it.

Oscar watched him closely, probably trying to figure out if Naruto was putting on a brave face or if he really meant it. Honestly? Naruto wasn't sure either. He'd always looked on the bright side of things, and maybe this was just another thing to deal with. Or maybe… his life back home wasn't all that great, and he didn't mind the idea of a break from it.

Oscar stood up, his armor clinking softly. "Well, it doesn't matter. As long as you're here, I'll stand beside you as a teacher and as a friend."

The knight held out his hand. For a second, Naruto just stared at it. No one had ever offered him something like that before. A genuine smile spread across Naruto's face. As he clasped Oscar's hand, and Oscar helped him to his feet.

"Let's go kick this demon's ass."

The third floor of the asylum was a broken hall under a sky that seemed forever gray. The roof had long since crumbled, leaving debris scattered across the floor. But what caught Naruto's attention wasn't the destruction.

It was the land outside.

Instead of the lush green forests of Konoha, all Naruto could see were jagged mountains, rising like prison bars around the asylum. The air was cold, with a biting wind that whipped around him, tugging at his clothes and cutting through his skin like a kunai. Suddenly, Naruto felt warmth in the icy air. He turned, his eyes locking onto a corpse slumped against the wall. Unlike the hollows they'd fought before, this one looked more… human. But that wasn't what caught his eye. It was the embers glowing faintly on the fingers, as though they were still clinging to life even after death.

"Pyromancy Flame," Oscar whispered, breaking the silence beside him.

"What's that?"

"It's an item that can help pyromancers use flame arts."

That's what I need to use fireballs!

Without thinking, Naruto rushed forward, excitement bubbling in his chest. But a gut feeling, a sense that something wasn't right. His eyes narrowed as he scanned the corners of the hall.

Something felt off.

Naruto hurled a kunai toward the shadows. The sound echoed through the area, and sure enough, a few hollows began limping toward them.

"Good call," Naruto muttered to himself as he grabbed a few more shuriken. It was as good a time as any to practice. One of them dropped after the third kunai, while the other kept coming until Oscar stepped in and cut it down with a clean swing of his sword. The last hollow at the end of the hall was different. It was armored while holding a spear and shield.

"Remember, Naruto," Oscar said calmly, "There are two ways to deal with a spear, or any weapon with long reach."

Naruto hummed.

"One is to keep your distance. The other is to get so close that the weapon's range becomes its weakness."

Naruto nodded, fully understanding the strategy. Neither he nor the hollow moved. It stood there, waiting, its spear tip gleaming in the light.

"Your turn," Oscar said, stepping aside.

"Oh yeah!" Naruto shouted as he suddenly remembered the pyromancy flame. Without wasting a second, he sprinted toward it.

The pyromancy flame still glowed faintly on the corpse's hand. Naruto reached out and touched it, and as soon as his fingers made contact, the embers seemed to come alive. They slithered like vines, crawling up his arm, their heat warming his skin. The ashes of the corpse blew away in the wind, swirling in the air before magically attaching themselves to his hand.

"Naruto!" Oscar called from behind him, pulling his attention back to the battlefield.

The boy turned to see the undead spearman marching toward them. "I'm going to do a fireball, sensei! Back up, I don't want you to get hurt."

Naruto instinctively knew how to use this new power. It wasn't like chakra. This energy was different; more violent and chaotic. A beautiful orb of fire formed in his palm. The heat radiated from it, making the air shimmer.

The undead soldier paused in fear, raising its shield.

As it left his hand, Naruto felt a little disappointed as it wasn't as big as Sasuke's fireballs. But that disappointment vanished the moment it hit the soldier.

BOOM!

Flames erupted in a massive explosion. The blast was so intense that the walls themselves were charred black, and the undead soldier was engulfed in the inferno.

"Holy shit! My flames are definitely stronger than Sasuke's, right, sensei?"

"It's not dead," Oscar said calmly, and sure enough, the soldier walked out of the fire, its armor and spear melting. But it didn't stop. It started running toward him, faster than Naruto expected. His heart leapt into his throat as it charged. Acting on instinct, he swung his sword, slicing its neck clean through.

The soldier crumbled into a lifeless heap at his feet.

"Always make sure the enemy is down. Don't turn your back on them until you're certain."

Naruto nodded, taking Oscar's advice to heart. That had been way too close for comfort.

Suddenly, the entire place shook, the ground rumbling beneath their feet. The knight and the boy turned to the side, and there down below, pacing back and forth, was the asylum demon.

"Looks like our friend is getting anxious."

Oscar glanced at him, his calm demeanor never faltering. "This battle will be different, Naruto. Are you ready?"

"You bet! Let's take this thing down for good."

Oscar launched himself into the air and driving his sword down in a vicious plunge attack onto the demon's head. His blade cut deep, slicing off part of the demon's tree-like horns. The impact was so powerful it sent a spray of blood and ichor splattering across the ground, the demon roaring in pain. The knight landed in a roll, quickly making his way toward the gate as Naruto summoned dozens of shadow clones. They leaped toward the asylum demon, but none of them attacked. Instead, they popped, creating a massive cloud of smoke that engulfed the monster.

From the high ground, Naruto released a fireball, using the smoke as cover. The fireball soared through the air and exploded on the demon's face, flames licking up its grotesque features.

But the demon was tougher than expected.

It roared in fury, and its hammer shot up, smashing into the platform where Naruto stood. But the Knight's sight had kicked in helping him jump just in time, narrowly avoiding being crushed as the upper floor was obliterated beneath him.

Naruto summoned more clones and used them as a launchpad to propel himself back into the fight.

Meanwhile, Oscar charged in with a two-handed grip on his sword, delivering a devastating horizontal slice across the demon's midsection. The blade cut deep, blood spraying from the wound as the demon let out a guttural roar of agony.

"Sensei, dodge!" Naruto shouted as he landed, seeing the demon wind up for another attack. Oscar rolled to the side just in time, and Naruto took the opportunity to hurl another fireball. This time, he aimed for the Achilles tendon, the fireball exploding on impact. A chunk of the demon's leg was blown off in a fiery blast. Blood and chunks of flesh flying everywhere as the massive creature collapsed to one knee, roaring in pain.

The demon's wings flared open suddenly, and Naruto knew what was coming next. The demon began to rise, preparing for its butt-shockwave attack. Oscar and Naruto were near the gate, just outside the immediate area of effect.

"Now!" Naruto shouted, and his clones responded instantly, hurling fireballs at the demon. Each fireball exploded on contact, covering the creature in flames but it wasn't done.

With a savage roar, it lunged toward them.

Naruto barely had time to react when he felt Oscar's boot hit his back, shoving him forward. He stumbled, his jaw dropping as he saw his teacher do the impossible. Oscar parried the demon's giant swing, his sword cutting cleanly through the head of the demon's massive hammer. In one fluid motion, Oscar moved in for the kill, his blade plunging deep into the demon's stomach.

The demon screamed in a horrendous, bloodcurdling sound as its stomach split open.

Thick and dark blood pooled on the ground beneath it. Its intestines spilling out in long, grotesque ropes, steam rising from the exposed organs. The creature's body convulsed, twitching as the flames continued to burn through its skin.

[ Name: Asylum Demon ]
[ HP: 980 / 2,195 ]

For a moment, Naruto almost felt sorry for the thing.

But then, the hairs on his arms stood on end as the asylum demon lifted the broken handle of its hammer. He watched in disbelief as the handle began to twist and warp, almost like it was alive. The demon's hammer morphed into a staff, pulling the broken pots around them into its grip, fusing them together to form a jagged obsidian edge.

For some reason, its name change.

[ Name: Stray Demon ]
[ HP: 980 / 2,195 ]

Without wasting a second, Naruto threw his hands together and shouted, "Shadow Clone Jutsu!" Dozens of clones appeared in a puff of smoke, charging toward the demon in unison.

The demon swung wide with its new staff, and most of Naruto's clones dodged it with ease.

But then... Bang!

A deafening explosion ripped through the air. His ears rang, his head spun, and he barely registered the red flash of light before he hit the ground. His body screamed in pain, and he gasped for breath, trying to figure out what had just happened. His clones... most of them were gone. They had popped almost instantly, wiped out by whatever that blast was.

This demon can use ninjutsu?

The thought clawed its way through the haze in his mind. Before he could fully gather himself, he saw the demon again, gripping its staff like a baseball bat. He could barely react as it swung towards him, the jagged edge of the staff gleaming as it cut through the air with terrifying speed.

Naruto tried to move, but his body felt like it was moving through mud. His muscles refused to listen, still reeling from whatever weird spell had knocked him down. His chest tightened, and the cold realization hit him hard: I can't dodge this.

Is this the end?

The thought barely had time to form before the staff was already swinging toward him, the world stretching into a slow, horrible crawl. Suddenly, Oscar lunged into the path of the blow, shield raised just in time. The demon's staff struck with a thunderous crack, the impact violent enough to hurl Oscar off his feet. He was thrown through the air like a broken doll, crashing into the second-floor wall with a bone-rattling bang.

The blow sent the knight flying but it was deflected away from the boy.

"SENSEI?!" Naruto screamed, his eyes darted back to the demon, and it smiled at him.

A grotesque, mocking grin that made his blood boil.

Something inside Naruto snapped. His chakra surged violently, flooding his body as blue energy flared outward in a sudden, blazing rush, rippling through the air around him like living flame.

Multi Shadow Clone Jutsu!

A hundred... no, a thousand clones burst into existence, filling the courtyard. The sound of battle cries echoed around him as his clones charged, hand axes raised, each one filled with the same rage that burned in his chest. This demon wasn't going to get away with this.

The asylum demon slammed its staff into the ground.

The staff began to glow with a deep, pulsing red light emanating from it. Before Naruto could even process what was happening, the demon raised the staff high, and an orb of red energy formed at the tip. It hovered there for a brief second, crackling with power.

No…

Then it exploded.

The shockwave hit Naruto like a tidal wave, and in an instant, he felt everything. Thousands of thoughts, memories and fear, it all flooded into him like a crashing wave. His mind felt like it was being torn apart, the sheer overload too much to handle.

I… can't… breathe…

The orb's energy reached him. The sensation was like nothing he'd ever felt before like his body was being unraveled thread by thread.

There was no heat, no sensation, just a growing void where his body should've been. His mind screamed for something to hold onto, but there was nothing. He couldn't even tell where his body ended and the nothingness began.

His vision blurred, and all the sounds of battle faded into silence.

There was no more pain, but it wasn't relief.

It was terrifying.

[ YOU DIED.]

Author's Note

And with that, Chapter One is done. I hope you guys enjoyed what I've set up so far.

Now let's get into a short Q and A section where I answer some questions I think you might have, clear up a bit of Dark Souls lore, and explain some of my creative decisions.

1. Will Naruto be traveling between worlds?

Yes.

This was a big decision early on because it completely shapes the kind of story this is. A story where Naruto is trapped in Lordran and completely cut off from his own world would be very different from one where he can move between Lordran and Konoha.

This story is the second option.

Naruto will be able to travel between the two worlds. What happens in Lordran will affect the Naruto world, and what happens in the Naruto world will affect how he survives and grows in Lordran. He is not just visiting one world and ignoring the other.

More details on how that works will be explained naturally as the story continues.

2. Why did Oscar teach Naruto Light Cut and Heavy Cut instead of real swordsmanship?

This one is pretty simple. In Dark Souls, your basic melee options are light and heavy attacks, and I thought it would be a fun nod to build that into the story right from the start.

Also, this is still the prologue. There just isn't enough time for Naruto to learn proper swordsmanship in a meaningful way yet. Right now, basics are enough to get him through what's coming.

That said, Naruto will learn real swordsmanship as the story progresses. He can study kenjutsu back in Konoha, and he can also learn from NPCs in Lordran who actually know how to fight with a blade. This is just the starting point.

3. Why is Naruto smart all of a sudden?

Yeah, this one probably stood out to some people.

In this chapter, Naruto is definitely sharper than his early canon self. For example, he figures out the shadow clone memory training trick months, or honestly years, before Shippuden Naruto ever did. Canon Naruto had that jutsu for a long time, and it still took Kakashi spelling it out before he realized how useful it was. We all know that was Kishimoto pulling a retcon, but in-universe it makes Naruto look slower than he really should be. I know there are fanon explanations for this, but let's not dive into that rabbit hole right now.

So how is this Naruto smarter if he's still canon Naruto who just got thrown into Lordran?

The answer is the class selection. That process changed his base stats, including Intelligence. Those stat changes don't just affect combat. They influence how he thinks, adapts, and learns.

Now, a smarter Naruto comes with a risk I see in a lot of fanfics. He either turns into an out-of-character genius or basically becomes Sasuke 2.0.

That's not what I want.

My goal is to let Naruto become smarter without stripping away his personality and charm. On top of that, Intelligence isn't something he can just max out overnight. It takes time, effort, and a lot of grinding. As the story goes on, Naruto will be forced to deal with more mature situations, especially since jumping between worlds tends to attract attention. That growth will happen gradually, alongside the stats, not all at once.

4. How can Oscar and Naruto understand each other?

This is probably the biggest question most isekai stories love to ignore, so I figured I should address it directly.

The answer is simple: the system handles translation.

Anything Naruto says in Japanese, or whatever language is spoken in the Naruto world, is automatically translated for Oscar. Likewise, anything spoken in Astora is translated for Naruto. From their perspectives, it just feels natural, like they're speaking the same language.

That said, the system isn't perfect.

If a word or concept doesn't exist in the other world, it doesn't get translated. It just carries over as-is. That's why words like sensei don't automatically make sense to Oscar, and why things like dattebayo stay untranslated.

So basic communication works smoothly, but cultural terms, titles, and verbal quirks still stand out. I wanted to keep that distinction because it makes the conversations feel more grounded and avoids turning translation into a handwave that erases cultural differences entirely.

5. What is the Knight's Crest or Knight's Sight?

This is my in-world explanation for the lock-on mechanic in Dark Souls.

Since Dark Souls is a game first, I wanted to translate some of its mechanics into something that actually makes sense in a narrative. Especially combat mechanics. A huge part of what makes Dark Souls fun is how it plays, and I didn't want to ignore that just because this is a story. You'll see me do this with other systems later on. Yes, things like i-frames are coming.

Souls games are played from a third-person perspective, so the Knight's Crest or Knight's Sight is basically that. Naruto now has a way of perceiving the battlefield that exists outside of his normal vision.

There was also a practical reason for this choice. Real knight armor, especially helmets, had a massive flaw. Visibility was terrible. Narrow eye slits, limited peripheral vision, and restricted awareness were just part of wearing a helm. Against shinobi who already move incredibly fast and against the fantasy monsters of Lordran, Naruto fighting in armor would be a problem without some kind of workaround. The crest solves that issue cleanly.

Lore-wise, I wanted the crest to fit naturally into Dark Souls. We already know that magic writing/runes exist in the setting. You can see this clearly with things like the demonic runes binding the Bed of Chaos. So I expanded on that idea and introduced miracle runes, with the Knight's Crest being one of them. I chose the crest motif intentionally. Oscar drops the Crest Shield. Solaire wears a sun crest on his armor. Crests already exist visually in Dark Souls, so I leaned into that.

Additional Lore of Darksouls: Faith, Miracles, and Why the Knight's Crest Works?

One of the most interesting stats in Dark Souls lore is Faith, and I don't think it works the way the gods want people to believe it does.

Take Sunlight Spear from Dark Souls III.

Description: Miracle of Gwyn, the First Lord. Hurls a sunlight spear. The tales of Gwyn's Archdragon hunts describe the inception of the Age of Fire.

On the surface, this suggests miracles are gifts directly granted by gods.

But that explanation falls apart pretty quickly.

We can still cast Nito's miracles long after killing him. If the god in question is dead, then he clearly isn't actively granting power. That means miracles are not divine favors in the traditional sense.

The Archdeacon's Staff hints at this even further. Its description: The Archdeacon McDonnell's trespass, the sin of channeling faith for sorcery, transformed what was once merely a symbol of ecclesiastic authority into a catalyst for sorceries.

That line is important, because it acknowledges something dangerous. Faith does not actually come from the gods. The gods simply want people to think it does.

What Faith really represents is belief. Not belief in a god, but belief in an outcome.

In other words, Faith in Dark Souls is closer to a form of belief-based reality manipulation. You believe something strongly enough, perform the proper ritual, and the world responds.

This also explains why miracles require chimes, talismans, and specific prayers. You cannot simply decide to throw lightning out of your hand. But if you know that others have done it through a ritual, with a chime and a prayer, then it becomes believable. The tool, the words, and the tradition make the miracle feel real enough for your belief to manifest it.

As the Age of Fire faded and the gods lost their hold on the world, this became even clearer.

Near the end of Lothric's era in Ds3, humans began creating miracles that had nothing to do with the ancient gods at all. In the Cathedral of the Deep, the deacons twisted their faith toward the Deep itself, producing heretical miracles like Gnaw that drew power from stagnant darkness rather than divinity. In Londor, the Sable Church spread miracles centered on the suffering and salvation of Hollows, allowing people to draw power from their own darkness.

At that point, the subject of faith was no longer gods. It was people. Undead. Hollows. Belief turned inward.

That idea is the lore explanation for the Knight's Crest.

The crest works because Naruto, subconsciously, has enough belief in Oscar for it to function. He accepts that this world operates on rules, that knights see and fight a certain way, and that belief allows the effect to manifest. The crest is not powered by a god watching over him. It is powered by faith in the role he is stepping into.

In Dark Souls, that is more than enough.

That's It… For Now.

I want to thank you all for taking the time to read, comment, and follow along with this story. Your feedback means more than you know, and it helps push me to make each chapter bigger, sharper, and more true to the worlds of Naruto and Dark Souls.

Until next time,

Praise the Sun.

\-Adam-/

Chapter Text

Moonlight slipped through the open window, pale and quiet, spilling across the small apartment. It settled on the figure lying awake on the bed, illuminating brown hair and the thin scar that cut across the bridge of his nose.

Iruka Umino stared at the ceiling, sleep refusing to come. His thoughts, as they often did lately, circled back to Naruto.

The boy he had failed earlier that day during the Genin Exam. The same boy who, despite multiple chances, still could not perform a simple Clone Jutsu.

Iruka exhaled slowly.

His feelings about Naruto were complicated. More complicated than he liked to admit. When Naruto had first entered the Academy, Iruka had hated him. Not because of anything the boy had done, but because of what he represented. Naruto was a walking reminder of the night Iruka had lost everything.

Twelve years ago.

Iruka had been a child then, standing at the edge of a world that was falling apart.

He remembered the Nine-Tails.

It was enormous, larger than the buildings it crushed beneath its claws. Its fur was the color of burning embers, its eyes like twin suns filled with rage. Each roar shook the air itself, rattling his bones and drowning out every other sound. The ground had trembled constantly that night. Houses collapsed. Fires spread unchecked. Smoke filled the sky until it blotted out the stars.

Iruka could still hear the voices.

Shinobi shouting orders. Screams of civilians. Someone yelling that they had to hold the line until the Hokage arrived.

In the middle of it all, Iruka had clung to his parents.

His mother had knelt in front of him. His father had stood behind them, already wearing his flak jacket, eyes fixed on the distant chaos.

"We'll protect you," his mother had said, forcing a smile that didn't quite reach her eyes.

His father had nodded. "It's a parent's duty to keep their child safe."

Iruka had believed them.

Then someone had grabbed him.

He never even saw the shinobi's face. Just strong arms lifting him off the ground, pulling him away while he struggled and screamed.

"Let me go!" he had cried. "My mom and dad are still fighting the demon!"

He remembered reaching for them as they grew smaller and smaller in the distance, swallowed by smoke and fire.

That was the last time he ever saw them.

The memory still echoed in his mind, sharp and unrelenting, even now.

Naruto was the jailer of that same demon. The container that held the Nine-Tails sealed away. Any shinobi worth their salt knew the difference between a weapon and the seal that contained it. Naruto was not the fox.

And yet.

It didn't change the fact that every time Iruka looked at him, he saw that night. The destruction, fear and loss. Naruto was a reminder of the tragedy the Nine-Tails had inflicted on the village, on him.

Iruka wondered, not for the first time, if that was all Naruto would have ever been to him if not for the Third Hokage. "I understand how you feel about the boy. But you must see him as more than the Nine-Tails' jinchūriki. He is a lonely child. Just like you once were."

As the years passed, as Naruto continued to show up to class every day with that loud voice and forced grin, those words began to sink in.

Naruto was lonely... painfully so.

Iruka had been glad when the Third assigned Naruto to his class. He told himself he would be strict but professional. That he would treat Naruto no differently than any other student. If Naruto was going to become a shinobi, then he would earn it properly. And yet, no matter how much effort he put in, Naruto still failed the graduation exam.

Maybe… maybe he should have done more. Maybe he should have offered extra lessons. One-on-one tutoring. Something to help the boy bridge the gap.

The thought barely finished forming when a loud bang echoed through the apartment.

Iruka jolted upright as the knock came again. He moved quickly, crossing the room and opening the door. Mizuki stood on the other side, his expression tight.

"What's up?"

"I'm afraid it's Naruto," Mizuki said. "He's stolen the Forbidden Scroll of Seals. The Hokage has issued an order for his immediate capture."

Iruka's stomach dropped. This wasn't a prank. This wasn't another instance of Naruto acting out. Stealing the Scroll of Seals was treason. The kind of crime that got people killed.

Naruto was in danger.

"We have witnesses that saw Naruto heading toward the western forest."

Iruka grabbed his flak jacket and headband, pulling them on as he moved.

"I'll head there first," he said. "You circle around. Make sure he hasn't doubled back or gone farther than we expect."

"Be careful."

Iruka was already moving, leaping across rooftops as worry gnawed at his chest.

Please, Naruto, he thought. Don't let this be the night you lose everything too.

Naruto stood in a small clearing, the Scroll of Seals unrolled before him, its massive length spilling across the forest floor.

Every inhale felt like a choice he had to consciously make, like his body had forgotten the rhythm and was waiting for instruction. He kept expecting to blink out. To scatter into smoke the way his clones did when they took a hit too hard.

He had died a few minutes ago.

The darkness had been real. The nothing had been real. And now he was standing in a forest with moonlight on his hands and air in his lungs, and none of it felt... real.

"Naruto!" Iruka landed hard behind him, anger and fear twisting on his face.

The boy didn't respond, which stopped Iruka cold.

"Do you have any idea how much trouble you are in?"

Still nothing.

A knot formed in Iruka's stomach. His hands closed around Naruto's shoulders as he turned him around.

Naruto's eyes were open but not seeing.

His mind was still somewhere else. Still in that last moment before the nothing took him.

Everyone knew death existed.

You grew up knowing it the way you knew the sky was above you, constant and unreachable and never quite real until it wasn't.

He had expected pain. He had expected fear. Every story he had ever heard about death made it sound like the worst thing imaginable.

It hadn't been.

The other side had been... quiet.

He didn't know what to do with that. Didn't know how to pick it up and carry it back into a world that was still moving, still loud, still full of Iruka's hands on his shoulders.

None of it fit together yet.

The part that unsettled him most wasn't the dying.

It was how peaceful it had been.

Iruka didn't know any of that. All he saw was a boy standing still in the forest, eyes weighed down by something far too big for him.

"Naruto," Iruka said, gentler now. "Talk to me. What did you do?"

Naruto's eyes finally focused, slowly, as if the world were sliding back into place. "I…" His voice came out hoarse. "I'm… alive."

Before Iruka could ask anything else, the kunai burst from the darkness.

Iruka shoved Naruto aside as steel tore into his own body. Pain exploded through his shoulder and side as the blades struck, driving him backward. He hit the ground hard, blood soaking into the dirt.

"Seriously," Mizuki said landing lightly on a tree branch above them. "You just had to go and save the demon brat."

Iruka pushed himself up on one elbow, glaring. "So that's how it is."

"Naruto. Hand over the scroll."

Naruto blinked, his mind still foggy.

"Don't," Iruka said, ripping the kunai from his flesh with a grunt. "Protect that scroll with your life. Those jutsu are more dangerous than anything you or I can imagine. Mizuki used you. He wants its power for himself."

"Don't listen to him, Naruto. He's been lying to you your entire life."

Iruka's eyes widened. "No. Mizuki, don't. That's forbidden."

"Lying?" Naruto looked between them, confusion giving way to something sharper. "What's forbidden?"

"The truth was sealed by decree from the Third Hokage. Do you know why the whole village hates you?"

Naruto had always felt their stares and whispers. Parents pulling their children away. He'd told himself it was because he was an orphan that caused trouble. But no one ever explained why.

"Yeah?"

"No, Mizuki, stop!" Iruka shouted.

"Roughly twelve years ago," Mizuki continued, ignoring him, "the Kyuubi no Kitsune attacked Konoha. The Fourth Hokage couldn't kill it, so he sealed it into the body of a newborn baby."

Naruto's breath caught.

"And that baby was you."

Everything about the way others had treated him suddenly made sense.

"That's why everyone despises you," Mizuki laughed. "You're the demon fox."

The world seemed to tilt.

Demon.

His mind betrayed him, dragging up the image of the Asylum Demon.

Was he like that monster?

Mizuki grinned, pulling a giant shuriken from his back. "And now I'll kill you and become a hero."

The giant shuriken tore through the air, spinning fast enough to scream.

Iruka moved without thinking.

Despite the blood soaking through his vest and the pain screaming through his muscles, he forced his legs to obey, sprinting toward Naruto with everything he had left. He threw himself between the boy and the weapon, arms already lifting in a desperate attempt to shield him.

At that moment, Naruto felt the familiar pull behind his eyes. The strange sensation of detachment, like his awareness had been lifted out of his body and set just above the battlefield. The Knight's Crest flared to life, invisible but absolute.

Naruto saw Iruka's trajectory before he finished the step. Saw the angle of the shuriken, the arc it would take, the precise point where it would tear through flesh.

No.

Ninja Art: Shadow Clone Jutsu!

Dozens of Naruto burst into existence in a tight formation between Iruka and the incoming shuriken. Their shields came up in unison.

The fuma-shuriken struck.

Metal shrieked against astoran steel as the clones absorbed the impact, the weapon grinding to a halt before clattering uselessly to the forest floor. Several clones vanished instantly, bursting into smoke, but the wall held.

Silence followed.

Iruka skidded to a stop, staring.

"That was… the Multi-Shadow Clone Jutsu?"

An A-rank forbidden technique that had been learned in hours. And yet his eyes kept drifting to the crest shield.

"Where did that come from…?" Iruka murmured.

A slow clap echoed from the trees.

"How noble of you, Iruka," Mizuki said from the treez. "Throwing yourself in front of your family's murderer."

"Shut up."

Mizuki's hands began weaving signs. "Don't you see? The brat already learned a forbidden jutsu. With the scroll, he'll be unstoppable. It's only a matter of time before the Kyuubi uses that power to destroy Konoha."

"Shut the hell up," Iruka snarled. "You hypocrite."

Mizuki clicked his tongue. "You never see the big picture. This is your chance for revenge. Join me. We kill the brat, take the scroll, and leave. Power beyond anything we've dreamed of will be ours."

For the first time since learning the truth, Naruto didn't know what to expect.

Did Iruka hate him?

"It's true," Iruka said quietly. "I hate the fox."

Naruto's stomach dropped.

"But not Naruto."

The words landed like a hand on his shoulder.

"For him, I have nothing but respect for him."

Naruto's eyes widened.

"He's an excellent student," Iruka continued. "He works harder than anyone I know. Sometimes he's awkward and clumsy. A screw-up."

Mizuki scoffed, but Iruka didn't stop.

"He's been mocked, shunned and treated like garbage. And you know what that gave him?"

Iruka looked at Naruto.

"Empathy. He knows what it means to be in pain."

Iruka turned fully toward Mizuki.

"That boy is no demon fox."

His voice thundered.

"He is Uzumaki Naruto. The future Hokage of Konoha!"

Mizuki screamed in fury. "Then die together!"

He inhaled sharply.

Fire Style: Fireworks Jutsu!

An orb of flame burst from his mouth and detonated midair, scattering into dozens of blazing fragments that rained down like shrapnel. The remaining clones raised their shields, absorbing the blasts before popping in clouds of smoke.

"Okay, Naruto," Iruka said quickly. "I'll hold him off. You grab the scroll and run back to the village."

Naruto however moved forward, "Don't worry, sensei. It's the duty of a knight to vanquish evil."

The astora straight sword materialized in Naruto's hand.

Iruka stared. Was that… space-time ninjutsu?

Before he could think further, Mizuki burst from the smoke in a flying kick aimed straight at Naruto's head. Naruto didn't block as the kick passed through him.

Iruka's eyes widened. "A clone!"

Mizuki was using the lingering chakra vapor as cover. The Academy Clone had been nothing more than a distraction. The real attack came from below, hidden in the smoke. Shuriken linked by ninja wire skimmed across the ground, snapping toward Naruto's legs, meant to bind, pull, and bring him crashing down.

Iruka recognized the setup instantly. "Down!" he shouted, already snapping through hand signs.

Naruto reacted without hesitation, jumping upward.

Midair, the Knight's Crest flared once more. He saw the ninja wire shuriken arcing low through the smoke, and pinpointed Mizuki's position near the tree beyond it. The Astora Straight Sword vanished from his grip, replaced by the solid weight of a handaxe. Naruto twisted in the air and hurled it in one smooth motion.

The axe tore through the thinning fog and struck with a heavy thud.

As the smoke cleared, the blade could be seen buried deep in the tree trunk, embedded inches from Mizuki's head.

Iruka stared in disbelief.

How was Naruto seeing everything so clearly?

Mizuki bared his teeth and surged forward, killing intent radiating off him in waves.

The Astora Straight Sword equipped into Naruto's hand with a thought.

Mizuki closed the distance aggressively, kunai flashing in both hands. He used his longer reach and heavier frame to crowd Naruto, forcing him backward with raw pressure rather than finesse. A downward cut snapped toward Naruto's collarbone, driving him into a quick retreat. Before Naruto's foot had even settled, the second kunai thrust in low, aimed for his ribs.

The sword snapped out in a short, controlled cut, aimed at Mizuki's forward wrist.

The white haired chunin recoiled just in time, the blade shaving fabric instead of flesh.

"Tch."

Snarling, Mizuki rushed forward, abandoning clean technique in favor of speed and volume, kunai stabbing in rapid succession. Naruto kept moving, feet never still, always adjusting measure. He met one strike in a bind, guided it aside rather than stopping it dead, then ducked under the next, the sword snapping back into guard the moment the exchange ended.

Oscar's voice echoed in his head. Recover as fast as you strike.

Naruto flicked out another light cut, a compact horizontal slice that forced Mizuki to twist away. The blade was already back in line, point forward in a simple stance.

Mizuki dropped his center of gravity and lunged in shoulder-first, abandoning blade work entirely. His mass slammed into Naruto, driving the air from his lungs and knocking him back several steps. Dirt kicked up as Naruto struggled to keep his footing.

Mizuki capitalized immediately, stepping through the collision and stabbing downward with all his weight behind the kunai.

Naruto planted his rear foot, shifted his grip, and committed.

Both hands locked onto the hilt as he delivered a descending cut, a full-bodied strike driven by hips and shoulders rather than arms alone. The blade didn't land cleanly, but it crashed into Mizuki's forearm and weapon, battering the kunai aside with bone-jarring force.

Mizuki hissed and leapt back, barely saving his arm.

Naruto felt the cost instantly.

The strike had been powerful, but slow. His arms lagged as he recovered, muscles screaming as the sword came back into guard a fraction too late.

Mizuki saw it and smiled.

"Too slow."

He surged forward, ready to punish the opening.

Before he could, Iruka slammed his palm into the ground.

Ninja Art: String Light Formation!

Fuinjutsu symbols flared outward from Iruka's hand, glowing lines spreading across the forest floor like a net. Mizuki cursed and leapt upward, narrowly avoiding the barrier jutsu as it snapped into place below.

That was when Naruto's palm ignited in flames.

Fireball!

Naruto thrust his pyromancy flame forward.

A mass of fire erupted from his palm. Mizuki twisted midair and made a desperate hand sign.

Fire Style: Fire Resistance Jutsu!

Chakra flowed over his body, forming a thin protective layer.

It didn't matter.

Naruto's fire wasn't chakra. It was a flame born of chaos.

The explosion swallowed Mizuki midair.

He crashed to the ground in a rolling heap, screaming as fire tore across him. His flak jacket burned away, fabric disintegrating, skin blistering instantly. Angry red burns spread across his arms and torso, patches of flesh charred black, others bubbling painfully. He staggered upright, panting, smoke rising from his body.

"I'll kill you!" Mizuki screamed, hurling shuriken wildly.

Naruto jumped, clearing the blades as they buried themselves in the dirt.

Midair, the iron ball left his inventory.

It appeared above Mizuki who was distracted by Naruto landing before him.

Then gravity did the rest.

The iron ball slammed down with catastrophic force, crushing into Mizuki's back and driving him into the ground with a wet, bone-shattering impact. His spine snapped audibly. The earth cratered beneath him.

Silence followed.

Mizuki lay there, barely breathing, body twisted unnaturally.

Naruto approached slowly, sword in hand.

Mizuki looked up at him, tears cutting clean tracks through soot and blood. "P-Please," he croaked. "Naruto… remember when I… when I brought you ramen… when I—" His voice broke. "Please... spare me…"

The sword came down with a sickening crack, the edge splitting through Mizuki's skull in two.

Iruka stood frozen as the reality of his old friend's death finally sank in, made all the more unsettling by the look on Naruto's face.

It was emptiness.

Just a flat, distant calm, like killing had already been reduced to a task that either succeeded or failed.

For a long moment, Iruka could only stare. This Naruto didn't look like the boy who had shouted and laughed and painted the Hokage Monument just yesterday. He looked… older. Not wiser. Just worn in a way Iruka didn't have words for.

Iruka's eyes drifted to the sword, shield and fire still curling faintly around Naruto's hand. The massive iron ball half-buried in the earth.

Did all of that really come from the Forbidden Scroll?

He didn't know.

And if it did… then why did it feel like the Naruto standing there wasn't quite the same boy he had known?

[ Victory Achieved! ]

[ You have gained: ]

[ Fūma Shuriken 2 ]

[ 200 Souls ]

The blood was already drying on his hands.

Naruto stared at them. Turned them over once, then back. The lines of his palms were dark with it, filling the creases like ink pressed into a woodblock seal.

He waited.

He wasn't sure what he was waiting for. Some part of him had expected something to arrive by now. Nausea maybe. The desperate need to be somewhere else. He'd felt all of that after his clones were wiped out by the Stray Demon's blast. Thousands of deaths flooding back into him at once, each one a pale echo of the real thing.

This felt nothing like that.

He looked at Mizuki then he looked away.

That was all it was. Looking, and then not looking. Like stepping around a puddle on the way to somewhere else. He had split a man's skull and the most honest thing he could say was that he was tired.

That should have frightened him.

It didn't.

And the absence of fear was the only thing that came close.

Everything was happening too fast. His thoughts scattered, slipping over each other, refusing to settle. But one name cut through the noise.

Oscar.

He had to go back. He had to save his teacher… his friend. But how? How did he get here in the first place? There was no clear answer, no path in front of him. Just blood and confusion.

Hollows, Oscar, that world… how do I get back? Where was I supposed to go from here?

Tonight had been a disaster for the Third Hokage.

Hiruzen Sarutobi had ruled Konohagakure for more than forty years. He had faced wars, conspiracies, traitors, and monsters that threatened the village itself. Never, in all that time, had he imagined being momentarily outplayed by an Academy student using an illusion of a naked woman. A small, deeply buried part of him was grateful no one else knew. The last thing the village needed was the story of how the great "Professor" had been stalled by such a tactic making the rounds.

Still, humor aside, the situation was grave.

Naruto Uzumaki had stolen the Forbidden Scroll of Seals.

That alone constituted a massive security breach. Hiruzen had immediately ordered all available shinobi to begin searching the village. ANBU units were dispatched to the borders to ensure Naruto hadn't fled with the scroll or worse.

Hiruzen knew Naruto was good at slipping around the village. Better than most children had any right to be. But that didn't explain how he'd managed to reach the Hokage Tower itself and bypass its security so cleanly.

Someone had to be pulling the strings behind this.

Hiruzen peered into the crystal ball as its surface shimmered, then cleared into a focused image. Through the Telescope Technique, he could observe the current actions of anyone whose chakra signature he knew, no matter how far away they were or what stood between them. It was a jutsu he had long used to keep watch over the village and maintain order within Konohagakure.

What he saw made his blood run cold.

Mizuki being the mastermind was a shock in itself. How had a low-ranking chūnin, an Academy instructor, learned enough about the Hokage Tower's security to manipulate Naruto into this?

But it wasn't the worst part.

Mizuki revealing Naruto's status as a jinchūriki was a nightmare Hiruzen had hoped to delay for years. He had planned to tell Naruto himself, one day, when the boy was old enough to understand what it meant to carry that burden.

At least Iruka had been there.

Hiruzen watched as Iruka stepped between Naruto and Mizuki without hesitation, shielding the boy with his own body. The old Hokage let out a slow breath, relieved that Naruto hadn't faced that alone.

When Naruto used the Shadow Clone Jutsu, the old man allowed himself a brief smile.

Mastering a forbidden A-rank technique in mere hours was astounding, even with Naruto's vast chakra reserves. It was a clear glimpse of the raw, unrefined potential the boy possessed.

Hiruzen's expression hardened when the boy used what looked like a space-time technique.

Space-time ninjutsu was among the most complex and dangerous fields known. Even the most talented jōnin struggled to grasp its fundamentals, and Konoha itself possessed very few such techniques. Pulling objects from what appeared to be a pocket dimension, without seals, scrolls, or preparation, was entirely unheard of.

The closest comparison was storage fuinjutsu.

But Naruto carried no scrolls, no sealing arrays, and no visible formulas. More importantly, storage seals did not function like this. They required activation and release, not instant manifestation accompanied by a faint shimmer as matter formed directly into existence.

This was an unknown space-time ninjutsu.

And it was being used by a boy who had failed the genin exam.

If that weren't enough, the weapons themselves raised further questions. They were clearly well-made, expensive, and foreign in design, not something a child could casually acquire, and certainly not something forged by any smith in Konoha. The unfamiliar fire technique was just another troubling detail layered on top of everything else.

Taken individually, each feat was impressive.

Taken together, they were impossible.

Shadow Clone Jutsu. Fire-style jutsu. Space-time Jutsu. Even the most gifted shinobi required years of focused training to master just one of those disciplines. No one learned all of them in the span of a few hours.

What had begun as a security crisis had transformed into a mystery where questions were piling up.

Naruto pretending all this time made no sense. The boy wore his heart on his sleeve. Deception of this scale did not fit him.

And yet…

Hiruzen stared into the fading image of the crystal ball. For the first time in years, a deeply uncomfortable thought crossed his mind.

What if the Naruto they knew was merely a mask, worn so well no one had questioned it?

The first thing Hiruzen noticed was the slight tremor in Iruka's hands as two ANBU escorted him and Naruto into the office.

"Iruka."

"Yes, Hokage-sama?"

"It has been a hard night for…" Hiruzen's gaze shifted briefly to Naruto. "…for everyone."

Iruka straightened. "Your command, Hokage-sama?"

"Dismissed."

Iruka obeyed without hesitation, though the reluctance lingered in the air even after he turned and left. Hiruzen watched the door close, leaving Naruto alone with him.

"Naruto, why don't you sit down?"

Naruto snapped to attention as if struck by a sudden jolt, eyes darting around the room, unfocused and alert all at once. It was like he had only just realized where he was.

Hiruzen studied him carefully.

Was this the familiar troublemaker he had watched grow, or someone revealed only now? Hiruzen's hands came together, unease creeping in. How much could be demanded of a child already shaped by burdens meant for no one?

"Is something wrong?"

Naruto shook his head a little too quickly. "No. I'm fine." He hesitated, then added, "Can I go now?"

"You're not in trouble, Naruto. You know that."

"Then can I leave?" Naruto pressed, eyes flicking toward the door.

The urgency caught Hiruzen's attention. "Why the rush?"

Naruto opened his mouth, then stopped. His brows knit together, his expression uncertain, like he was reaching for words that wouldn't come. For a moment, he looked genuinely lost.

"I've just got… stuff to do," he said at last. "Important stuff."

The words themselves were careless, almost flippant, but the tone beneath them wasn't.

What could possibly matter more than answers after everything he had just endured? The boy who usually fought tooth and nail for every scrap of attention wasn't pushing anymore.

He had gone quiet.

The thought unsettled Hiruzen.

Did Naruto already know more than he was letting on? Was that why he wasn't asking? And if so… had the trust Hiruzen believed they shared been just another part of the mask Naruto wore?

"Naruto, there are things we should talk about."

Naruto's shoulders tensed almost imperceptibly.

"About the Nine-Tails."

For a heartbeat, Naruto simply stood there, eyes fixed somewhere past the Hokage's desk, as if bracing himself for something unseen.

Hiruzen watched closely, measuring that silence. Whatever Naruto was carrying right now, it wasn't exploding outward.

It was being buried.

Much to the old man's relief, Naruto hesitated only a moment before finally sitting. He perched on the edge of the chair, back straight, hands resting loosely in his lap, like he wasn't sure how long he was allowed to stay.

"Tonight, you were exposed to a part of the shinobi world most are not meant to face so young. The reality that not everyone who wears our symbol does so with loyalty."

Naruto didn't respond.

"Mizuki's actions were criminal," Hiruzen continued. "Stopping him prevented far greater harm. Whatever mistakes led you there, the outcome matters. You protected the village."

"…Sure," Naruto said, hi's gaze drifted downward. "Guess the demon brat has done some good."

The word hung in the air.

"Naruto."

"It's fine. Everyone else already thinks it."

"That does not make it true," Hiruzen said sharply. "You are not a demon."

Naruto paused, fingers tightening slightly against his knees. "…Then what am I?"

"You are the jinchūriki of the ninetails."

"Jin… what?"

"A jinchūriki is a human chosen to contain a tailed beast," Hiruzen explained. "The beast is sealed within you, restrained so it cannot harm others. You are not the beast itself. You are the one who holds it."

"…So I'm not…?" The boy hesitated, the word catching in his throat. "I'm not it?"

"You are not the Nine-Tails. And you must never allow anyone to convince you otherwise."

"Then why? Why do they look at me like I did something wrong?"

Hiruzen exhaled. "Because fear is easier than understanding," he said. "And because when they look at you, they remember the night they were powerless."

He met Naruto's gaze.

"You remind them of what they lost. Not of who you are."

Naruto absorbed that in silence. Then a logical question followed, "Then why did they know… and I didn't?"

"Seven years ago, I passed a law forbidding anyone from speaking of your status. I believed secrecy would give you a chance at a normal childhood."

Naruto let out a breath that almost sounded like a laugh. "…Guess that worked out great."

The bitterness in his voice wasn't loud. But it struck all the same.

Hiruzen opened his mouth, then closed it again. There was no defense to offer that didn't ring hollow.

"Hokage-sama."

The title alone made Hiruzen pause. Naruto had always called him old man. Hearing the formal address felt like a line being drawn between them.

"Why did you tell them and not me?"

"Before his death, the Fourth Hokage asked that you be seen as a hero. The one who protected the village."

Naruto let out a short, humorless snort.

Hiruzen didn't blame him. Minato, bless his soul, had always been too trusting of the village, too hopeful. He had believed in the people's ability to see past their grief and pain, to see the sacrifice that had been made.

"The village wouldn't accept it. They were drowning in pain and loss. In that state, Minato's request asked more of them than they were capable of giving. Worse, there was a real danger that their grief could turn into hatred, and that you could become its target. So I chose restraint. I kept the truth from everyone, until the village was stable enough to honor Minato's wish properly."

His expression darkened slightly.

"But by the time you were five, your status was leaked. So I enacted the law. If the adults couldn't let go of their fear and hatred, then at the very least, the next generation would grow up without it. I wanted them to know you, not the burden you carry."

Hiruzen felt the change before Naruto seemed aware of it himself.

Chakra seeped from the boy's body, dense and oppressive, filling the room with a weight that pressed down like the first warning of an oncoming quake.

Emotion and chakra had always shared a dangerous relationship.

Chakra was not merely energy shaped by hand seals. It was tied to the mind, to intent, and to the emotional state of the one wielding it. Under normal circumstances, shinobi learned early how to keep that connection restrained. Control was drilled into them until instinct took over. But when emotions reached a breaking point, chakra no longer waited to be shaped. It surged outward on its own.

In heightened emotional states, chakra could be forced out of the body entirely, bypassing technique and control. For most shinobi, this resulted in sloppy output, wasted energy, or momentary instability. For someone like Naruto, with reserves as deep as his, it was far more dangerous.

The wooden floor creaked beneath his feet.

Fine cracks spread along the boards as pressure settled into the room, the air growing thick and oppressive.

And in that sudden surge, Hiruzen felt it.

For the briefest instant, it was as if screaming faces rose up around him. Distorted, hollow visages twisted in agony, mouths open in silent cries. They vanished just as quickly, but the sensation did not.

Hiruzen's breath caught in his throat.

"…Killer intent?"

In the shinobi world, killer intent was often spoken of as a badge of honor. Proof that one had crossed the line between innocence, bloodshed, and survival. To many, it was a symbol of a truly dangerous shinobi.

That belief had always troubled him.

In truth, killer intent was yin chakra shaped by memory, emotion, and death.

No one fully understood why, but killing sometimes left residue behind.

Some deaths passed without a trace, carried out in cold necessity or detached duty. Others left behind faint imprints in the chakra network, like scars too fine to notice until pressure was applied. Yin chakra, bound as it was to the psyche and the soul, seemed especially vulnerable to holding onto these marks.

When a shinobi bearing such residue stirred their chakra with the desire to kill, even unconsciously, those imprints responded.

Killer intent manifested.

For the average shinobi, killer intent was something they knew of, not something they truly possessed. A concept taught in classrooms and whispered about on battlefields, but rarely felt firsthand. Even veterans of the great wars carried it like buried shrapnel, lodged deep within their chakra and psyche, detectable only by sensitives or by those standing uncomfortably close. Simply killing a few times was not enough. It took years of repetition, a gradual erosion of the boundary between killing as a necessary act and killing as an instinctive response, before that weight could begin to seep outward.

Those capable of projecting it were rarer than any kekkei genkai, and almost without exception, they were monsters wearing human skin.

Zabuza Momochi was a famous example. A prodigy who slaughtered his entire graduating class without hesitation. His chakra had been permanently warped by the act, saturated with death so thoroughly that his killer intent felt like standing in front of a blood demon.

But Naruto Uzumaki had only killed Mizuki.

A single kill was never meant to give rise to killer intent, least of all one powerful enough to cause even minor illusory effects.

So how, in the Sage's great beard, was this possible?

Is this because of the Nine-Tails?

The simplest answer was often the most likely.

Minato's seal had been constructed to let the Kyūbi's chakra flow slowly into Naruto's own and the Kyūbi's chakra was infamous for its hatred. If that malice had bled through along with the power, then it stood to reason that traces of killing intent had taken root in Naruto as well.

For now, it was the only explanation Hiruzen could accept; one that kept him from spiraling into darker speculations about how a child could possess such killing intent at all.

One of the ANBU was already behind Naruto before most eyes could have tracked her movement.

Purple hair slipped from beneath a porcelain cat mask as she appeared in his blind spot. A tantō slid free without a whisper, the blade angling toward Naruto's throat. Not to kill but to restrain. With the killing intent pouring from him, he had become a potential threat.

Naruto moved first.

A kunai left his hand in a sharp snap, slicing through the air toward the space behind him as if he already knew she was there.

The ANBU twisted, knocking it aside, but her eyes narrowed behind the mask.

That reaction alone was troubling.

Even seasoned chūnin struggled to track ANBU-level body flicker techniques. For Naruto to counter from a blind angle meant one of two things: he had been hiding a far greater skill level than anyone suspected… or he possessed a sensory ability no one had documented.

Another crack in the version of Naruto he thought he understood.

Seeing Naruto and ANBU Cat poised to clash, Hiruzen released his chakra.

"Stop."

The word with it chakra that cracked the walls and splintering the floor as pressure slammed down on everyone present. ANBU froze mid-motion. Naruto stiffened, unable to move.

The room remembered who ruled it.

"This is the Hokage's office," Hiruzen said calmly. "Stand down."

The cat-masked ANBU immediately disengaged, stepping back into the shadows.

An uneasy silence settled over the office. Naruto stood rigid, impatience radiating off him in sharp, restless waves. Whatever was keeping him here, it clearly wasn't where his mind wanted to be.

"Where's the guy who ruined my life?"

Danzō.

Even in exile, the man's influence lingered like a stain that refused to wash out.

"I've handled it," Hiruzen replied evenly. "You will not have to concern yourself with him."

The answer hadn't satisfied him, and it showed. Without waiting for dismissal, he turned toward the door, already moving, as if whatever lay beyond these walls mattered more than anything Hiruzen could say.

"Naruto."

The name stopped him, but only for a second.

Hiruzen rose slowly from behind his desk as an old man watching a boy walk away. "There are things I cannot undo," he said quietly. "Mistakes I've made. Choices I stand by, even if they cost me your trust."

Naruto's hand tightened on the doorknob.

"But whatever you are facing, you do not have to face it alone." Hiruzen stepped forward, the weight of decades in his voice. "If there are answers you seek, come to me. If there are burdens you carry, let me share them. I may not have told you everything when you were younger… but I have never stopped watching over you."

For a moment, Hiruzen allowed himself hope.

Hope that the boy would turn back. That he could still bridge the distance between them, understand what was happening to him, learn where these new abilities had come from… and maybe, just maybe, preserve what remained of their bond.

"Save it."

The words were flat.

"I'm done listening."

The handle turned.

"And if you really cared," Naruto added, voice colder now, stripped of its usual heat, "you would've told me the truth from the start."

The door opened.

Hiruzen's last thread of hope frayed, but he still tried. "Naruto..."

"Fuck off."

The door slammed shut, the echo rolling through the office like a verdict. Hiruzen stood there long after the sound faded, staring at the empty space where the boy had been, wondering when exactly the distance between them had grown so wide.

Dinner was quiet, just the way Inoichi Yamanaka liked it. His daughter, Ino Yamanaka, sat across from him, a fair skinned teen with average height, her long platinum blonde hair framing the right side of her face. Her green eyes were glued to one of those cheesy romance novels she was always reading, and he tried to ignore the irritation building up as she skimmed through the pages rather than her food.

Today, Inoichi had made sure to include a few high calorie dishes. Things she wouldn't notice were meant to keep her from getting too skinny with that damn diet of hers. He knew she wouldn't appreciate the extra calories, but as her father, he had to make sure she stayed healthy enough to be a proper shinobi in the field.

"Ino chan, let's try something different today. Imagine you're walking through a dense forest. As you walk deeper, you come across a house. It looks familiar, but you've never seen it before. You step inside. What do you see?"

Ino's mind snapped to attention as she considered the question. Her father always made sure to ask her one psychological question every night before bed to keep her mind sharp.

A ninja's greatest weapon was their mind, after all.

Ino chewed thoughtfully on her food. "The house is cozy, old but well kept. There's a warm fireplace and the walls are lined with books." She paused, a slow smile spreading across her face. "And obviously my dream guy would be waiting for me there, tall and handsome."

"This is about Sasuke again, huh?"

"Of course! He'd be there, probably with a cup of tea already made for me. It's romantic."

Inoichi couldn't fault her for this, not yet anyway.

She was a young girl at the start of puberty.

Let her have her fantasies.

The crush was innocent enough, but Ino was now a genin. Life as a shinobi was anything but a romantic novel. Maybe that's why Inoichi let her indulge in these little daydreams. For now, her innocence was fleeting, and he knew it would be stripped away in time.

But even as he told himself that, his gaze drifted toward the picture of her mother, his late wife, who had died during the Kyuubi attack.

Don't worry, my love, he thought. As long as I'm breathing, nothing will harm our daughter. I just have to make sure that she is ready for the real world.

"Interesting answer. You know, how you interpret that house reveals a lot about how you see your inner self."

"My inner self?"

"The house represents your subconscious mind. What you see inside is a reflection of how you view yourself, your strengths, comfort zones, and even your desires."

"So, you're saying my mind is a cozy cabin?"

Inoichi smiled. "More or less. It suggests you value comfort, warmth, and intellect. But the fact that you brought your dream guy into the picture indicates something else."

Ino blushed slightly. "What does it mean?"

"It means that, subconsciously, you believe someone like Sasuke is important to completing your vision of happiness," Inoichi explained. "It's natural to want connection, Ino, but you should also be mindful that relying too much on others to create your inner peace can lead to disappointment."

She sat quietly for a moment, processing the information. Then, with a sly smile, she said, "Well, Sasuke can be part of my cozy cabin if he wants. I'm not kicking him out."

"Just don't let your cabin rely on someone else's presence. Make sure it stands on its own, with or without him."

"Yeah, yeah, I know."

Suddenly, Inoichi was on guard as an ANBU agent appeared before them. "The Hokage has requested a meeting, Inoichi sama."

Inoichi nodded, his mask already switching from father to shinobi.

"Dad, can you maybe bribe the Hokage to make sure I end up on Sasuke's team?!"

"I'll try, my lemon," Inoichi said, using the nickname she pretended to hate. She stuck her tongue out at him, a playful glint in her eyes.

"Remember the routine: all leftovers go in the fridge, and make sure Choji gets them tomorrow."

"Especially the seaweed chips!"

"Those are for you."

"Fine… whatever."

Inoichi smiled softly at the exchange, savoring the moment. "Goodbye."

"Just go already!" Ino said, waving him off like he was an embarrassment.

Inoichi glanced at the ANBU agent, and with a final nod to his daughter, the two of them vanished with a body flicker.

The moment Inoichi stepped into the Hokage's office, he knew something was wrong. Hiruzen looked more stressed than Inoichi had ever seen him. It was as if the announcement of the Fourth Shinobi World War had dropped on his desk.

A knot formed in Inoichi's stomach.

Please, anything but that.

The thought of war sent a chill down his spine. Not only did he fear war himself, but he could not bear the thought of his daughter experiencing the horrors that came with it.

"Hokage-sama," Inoichi greeted, his voice steady, yet his mind was racing through worst case scenarios.

Hiruzen seemed to sense his growing unease and offered Inoichi his smoking pipe.

"Thank you, Hokage-sama, but I'd like to live long enough to see my daughter marry a bastard that doesn't deserve her," Inoichi said with a small smile, though the humor did little to settle the tension gnawing at him.

"Don't worry, Inoichi. I need your mind."

My mind?

Inoichi narrowed his focus on those words. If Hiruzen needed strategic advice, he would have called Shikaku. The Nara clan head was a genius when it came to battle plans and strategy.

But this was not about strategy. Hiruzen needed him for psychological insight.

"What can I do for you?"

"It's Naruto."

Inoichi's mind slammed to a halt.

Naruto?

Uzumaki Naruto? The prankster of Konoha? The orphaned son of the Fourth Hokage? The current container for the Kyuubi no Yoko, the very being that had ravaged their village twelve years ago and killed his wife?

Inoichi had never blamed the boy for what happened. He knew the difference between Naruto and the Kyuubi. But the very idea of the Kyuubi was enough to make him take this seriously.

His mind raced through everything he knew about Naruto.

From the rumors around the village to the comments Ino had made about him.

"Is this about his failed graduation?"

Perhaps Naruto was angry about failing, or maybe he had a violent outburst. It was not impossible that the Kyuubi's chakra had been released in a moment of anger. The boy dreamed of becoming Hokage, and Inoichi could imagine the frustration building inside him after failing to become a genin.

"If only it were that simple," Hiruzen said, rubbing his head before revealing everything that had happened with Naruto.

Inoichi listened quietly as he tried very hard to ignore the seemingly impossible things Naruto could suddenly do. Any shinobi worth their salt would analyze these abilities. But Inoichi's mind went to the boy.

"What do you know about Uzumaki Naruto?"

Hiruzen found the question odd at first. Then he remembered who was asking it, and it became another issue entirely.

He answered carefully.

"What do you know about Uzumaki Naruto personally?"

The guilt arrived quietly, the way it always did when it was deserved. Hiruzen answered what he could. The boy had a fondness for ramen. A penchant for pranks. He was loud, boisterous, and wanted nothing more than to become Hokage.

"What else?"

What else?

Well...

That is...

The Third Hokage of Konoha felt his lips press into a thin, sad line.

That was, as a matter of fact, all he knew.

Had this been anyone other than Yamanaka Inoichi, Hiruzen might have dismissed the line of questioning as paranoia, or worse, some hidden bias against the boy. But Inoichi had known, worked, and fought beside Minato.

Beyond that, Inoichi had known Kushina. Had known her well enough that certain things didn't need to be said out loud. Whatever complicated feelings a younger Inoichi had quietly carried for Kushina Uzumaki, they had never translated into anything, and time had a way of filing those edges down. But they had left the particular tenderness a person holds for someone they once wanted to protect and never got the chance to.

He would not hold the sins of this village against her son.

"I do not see how this relates to our current problem, Inoichi."

"The problem, Hokage-sama, is that we are human beings. Not one dimensional cardboard cutouts." Inoichi's voice was measured. "It is impossible for a person to have only three features that make him memorable. Only three aspects to his personality and character."

He shook his head slowly.

"To put this into perspective. What does Uzumaki Naruto do when he is neither pranking people, nor eating ramen, nor declaring his intention to steal your hat? Where does he go? How does he spend his time when he is not performing for an audience? What does he do at the end of a long and exhausting day, when there is no one left to perform for?"

The answers to all three questions were equally unknown.

The weight of that settled over Hiruzen slowly, the way a verdict does. He had watched over this boy. Had told himself that watching was enough. Had convinced himself that proximity was the same as presence.

It wasn't.

"There is a concept that we use in psychological evaluation. We call it the social self. It is the version of a person that exists in relation to others. The face that forms in response to how the world treats you, what it rewards, punishes, and refuses to acknowledge entirely."

He paused.

"When a child learns that who they are is not wanted, they do one of two things. They collapse inward and disappear entirely. Or they build a version of themselves that is loud enough to be noticed, simple enough to be understood, and harmless enough to be tolerated." Inoichi's voice didn't rise, but something in it sharpened. "Naruto chose the second. He found the things that got a reaction, and he repeated them. Because any response, even a negative one, was proof that he existed."

Hiruzen said nothing.

"The boy we knew was not wearing a mask. That implies awareness, calculation, and sustained effort over time. No child maintains that for twelve years without cracks slipping through."

Inoichi's expression didn't change, but something behind his eyes did.

"And that is where it becomes complicated. Because that kind of construction works both ways. It keeps the world out. But it also keeps the person in. Over time, even they begin to lose track of where the performance ends and the self begins. The loud boy stops being something Naruto chose to be. He becomes the only Naruto that Naruto himself knows how to access."

He let that settle for a moment before continuing.

"This is why what you saw tonight concerns me far more than any jutsu." Inoichi's gaze was steady. "Whatever Naruto experienced out there, it reached past years of layered reflex and pulled someone else to the surface." He paused. "In psychology, we call this a dissociative break. When the constructed self can no longer contain what is underneath it, the pressure finds another way out."

Hiruzen's jaw tightened.

"We have no idea what Uzumaki Naruto has been through. We have no idea who or what shaped that part of him." Inoichi's voice was quiet, but the weight behind it was not. "And that, Hokage-sama, is the real problem. Not the jutsu, the weapons, or the killer intent. The problem is that somewhere, in the life of a child this village was supposed to protect, someone reached him before we did. And whoever it was, it left marks we are only now beginning to see."

The office was very quiet.

His age was rapidly catching up to him. He knew and believed that he had tried to do his best for not only the village, but also for the son of his successor.

Everyone Minato knew that was capable of taking care of Naruto was not available. Kakashi Hatake was a mess, psychologically speaking. After the loss of his teammates, he retreated into ANBU and took only the toughest of missions of the S rank caliber, and it was clear that he possessed some sort of death wish.

He clearly could not leave the upbringing of a child to him.

Jiraiya was far too busy maintaining Konoha's spy networks, or at least, as his job did include him travelling from place to place drinking in bars and taverns and peeping on women in hot springs. Of course, even if he was not basically a wanderer, the Third could not in good conscience leave Jiraiya all alone to raise a child.

Tsunade would have been perfect, but she was now an alcoholic gambling addict lost to her own grief, and he would not want her raising an impressionable young child either.

Mikoto Uchiha had once offered, but the clan politics were against such a thing. As the Uchiha clan had just been suspected of the ones masterminding the Kyuubi's attack in the first place, it would be tremendously bad if one of their own had then decided to adopt the boy.

The Hyuga were out of the question, and part of his village they might be, but Hiruzen had never appreciated or favored a clan that could and would so callously brand their own family members as slaves in the name of preserving and protecting a bloodline. Such a place was not where he wanted Naruto to grow up, believing that such practices were the norm.

The Aburame once again offered, but it was likewise impossible as at the time, the Kyuubi's chakra and presence made their Kikaichu bugs scared and wary. And of course, there was the issue of Naruto eventually growing up to feel like an outsider, as he vastly contrasted the majority of the Aburame.

The ideal clans would have either been the Nara, the Yamanaka, the Akimichi, or the Inuzuka.

However, there was once again the question of allowing a single clan that much power. It was not viewed as a clan attempting to train and foster the son of their hero. Rather, as a clan potentially raising and shifting the loyalty of a Jinchuriki away from the village and into their own hands.

And so Naruto had grown up unloved and uncared for, and Hiruzen had told himself that watching from a distance was the same as protecting him.

It wasn't.

"Hokage-sama?"

He surfaced from his deep thoughts slowly. "Forgive me."

"What should we do?"

"Observe him for now," Inoichi said. "If we move too quickly or too obviously, we risk pushing him further away than he already is. But there is something more important than understanding his abilities right now."

"Oh?"

"We need to give him a reason to stay." Inoichi's voice was quiet but certain. "Not the Will of Fire. Not duty or obligation or the memory of his parents. Something that belongs to him and not to this village's idea of what he should be." He met Hiruzen's eyes. "Konoha failed that boy for years. If we want him to stand with us, we have to earn it. And we have to start now, before whatever is happening to him pulls him somewhere we cannot follow."

Hiruzen nodded slowly.

"And the abilities themselves? We still don't understand where they came from."

"No, we don't."

Hiruzen's mouth curved faintly, tired humor finding its way through. "It would all be considerably simpler if Naruto weren't the Kyuubi's Jinchuriki. Under normal circumstances, I'd authorize your department to conduct a memory reading on a suspect and have answers before morning."

"Yes. Unfortunately, sending a Yamanaka into the mindscape of a child housing the Nine Tailed Fox is considerably above the threshold of acceptable risk."

"Indeed. So we observe, plan, and find another way in."

"What did you have in mind, Hokage-sama?"

Naruto burst through the door of his apartment, nearly taking it off its hinges.

He didn't stop to kick off his sandals. His eyes swept the apartment in one quick scan and he was already moving, muscle memory carrying him through the chaos he knew better than anywhere else in the world.

The entryway was its usual disaster.

Boxes stacked crookedly against the wall, bottles he kept meaning to throw out, shoes kicked in every direction. He stepped over all of it without looking down and hit the storage cabinet first.

Top shelf. Left side. Behind the instant ramen he'd been saving.

His hands closed around the first pouch and he shook it, listening for the familiar rattle of shuriken before holding it out in front of him. It shimmered and vanished.

[ Shuriken Pouch x1 has been added to Inventory ]

Second pouch behind it, full set of kunai. He'd counted them yesterday out of habit.

[ Kunai Pouch x1 has been added to Inventory ]

He moved to the desk next.

It was buried, as always, under open books and empty cups and papers covered in half finished notes on his assignments from the Academy. He shoved most of it aside and yanked open the bottom drawer. Explosive tags, bundled in groups of five the way he'd seen it done in a book he'd borrowed from the Academy library and never returned. He grabbed all four bundles, held them out, watched them shimmer away one after another.

[ Explosive Tags x25 has been added to Inventory ]

Smoke bombs were in the kitchen.

He ducked around the corner and pulled open the cabinet above the stove, the one that was supposed to hold cooking supplies but mostly held things he didn't know where else to put. Eight smoke bombs wrapped in a cloth he'd torn off an old shirt. He took all of them. The paint bombs were underneath, four of them, red and blue, left over from a prank he'd been planning before everything went sideways.

[ Smoke Bombs x8 has been added to Inventory ]

[ Paint Bombs x4 has been added to Inventory ]

Medicinal kit was under the bed.

He dropped to one knee and reached into the dark, fingers finding the worn strap immediately. He dragged it out and flipped it open on the mattress, checking by habit. Bandages. Antiseptic. Soldier pills, only two left. He needed to get more. Needle and thread still sealed. He snapped it shut and held it out.

[ Medical Kit x1 has been added to Inventory ]

The cloak was the last thing from inside.

It was hanging on the back of the bedroom door where he always left it, treated with a chakra reactive dye that responded to the transformation jutsu and helped the illusion hold against trained eyes.

Then he stepped out onto the balcony.

It was the one part of the apartment that wasn't a disaster.

He'd started it small, just a few pots he'd found abandoned outside the building, soil he'd carried up four flights of stairs in a bucket. But it had grown over the years into something he didn't have a word for. Rows of mismatched containers lined the railing, clay pots, old cans, and one cracked bowl he'd wired back together rather than throw away. Every one of them had something growing in it.

Yarrow first. He pulled a generous handful of the dried flower heads, the ones he'd hung upside down last month specifically for this. Good for bleeding. He'd learned that the hard way after a prank went wrong three years ago and he'd spent a night figuring out how to stop a cut on his arm from soaking through everything he pressed against it.

[ Dried Yarrow has been added to Inventory ]

Ginger root next, two thick pieces he'd been drying on the balcony ledge. Good for pain, nausea, and the kind of deep bone ache that came after the body had taken more than it was meant to.

[ Dried Ginger Root x2 has been added to Inventory ]

He went back down the row and stripped every medicinal herb bare.

Oscar was worth more than a careful harvest.

He stood at the railing for a moment, hands loose at his sides, looking out over the village. Rooftops and lamplight and the distant shape of the Hokage Monument carved into the mountainside. Four faces looking out over everything they'd built and everyone they'd left behind.

He turned away from the balcony and went back inside.

The jacket was draped over the back of his desk chair where Iruka had left it after his last birthday, still folded the way it had been when it came out of the wrapping. Navy blue, slightly too big for him, which Iruka had said was intentional because you'll grow into it. Naruto had worn it exactly twice since then.

He picked it up and held it for a moment.

Then he started lining the inside with explosive tags.

It took him four minutes and every tag he had left.

The plan had come to him while he was stripping the balcony, the way his best ideas usually did, arriving fully formed and slightly unhinged. He would wear this suicide jacket and make shadow clones. Each one wearing exactly what he wore, jacket included, identical down to the last detail the way only shadow clones could manage. And then he would send them running straight at the demon.

In the half second before the demon figured out what it was holding.

Boom.

Kamikaze Shadow Clone Jutsu. Naruto pressed his lips together very hard and failed to stop the grin.

It was certainly a plan.

[ Explosive Tag Jacket x1 has been added to Inventory ]

Sorry, Iruka sensei. You'll have to get me a new one for my birthday.

Naruto smiled at the thought and grabbed the cup noodles.

You are going to enjoy these, sensei.

He stood in the middle of the apartment and realized, for the first time since he'd burst through the door, that he had absolutely no idea how to get back to the asylum.

He looked at the ceiling.

Then, because nothing else came to mind, so he raised his fist into the air and announced to the world, "Send me back to the Northern Undead Asylum."

Silence.

Somewhere outside, a crow cawed in the distance.

"Shut up," Naruto told it.

He turned back to the room, cup noodle still in hand, heat crawling up his neck so fast he was surprised smoke wasn't coming off his ears. His hand tightened around the cup out of pure frustration and it shimmered away before he'd even decided to store it.

Oscar's words came to his head.

The Darksign does not simply mark you. It defines what you are in this world. Death triggers it. It returns you to the last bonfire you rested at.

Do I need the Darksign to go back?

As if on cue, a system window blinked open in front of him.

[ Item: Darksign ]

[ Description: The Darksign signifies an accursed Undead. Those branded with it are reborn after death, but will one day lose their mind and go Hollow. Death triggers the Darksign, which returns its bearer to the last bonfire rested at, but at the cost of all humanity and souls. ]

Do I have to die to use this?

The thought sat in his chest with a particular kind of weight. He could do it again if he had to. But before he'd finished the thought, a second window opened beneath the first.

[ Do you wish to use item: Darksign? ]

[ Yes / No ]

Naruto let out a breath that was almost a laugh and pressed Yes.

The back of his neck erupted.

The burn drove him to one knee before he could brace for it, a searing heat that moved outward from his spine in waves, each one worse than the last. He grabbed the edge of the desk with one hand and held on as the sigils spread across the floor beneath him, yellow light carving itself into two concentric circles, symbols forming in the space between them.

The light built until he couldn't see the room anymore.

Until he couldn't see anything.

But even through the pain, through the white consuming everything, one thought cut clean and clear.

Don't worry, sensei. He felt himself coming apart at the edges, the apartment dissolving, Konoha dissolving, and everything falling away into the light. Your squire is coming. We're going to kick that demon's ass. And then we're eating ramen, dattebayo.

The light took him.

Naruto's messy apartment settled into silence after he vanished, the faint shimmer of the Darksign fading from the floorboards like the last ember of a dying fire.

It didn't stay silent for long.

A figure shimmered into existence on the ceiling. ANBU Owl had been assigned to Uzumaki Naruto by the Hokage himself less than an hour ago, with a single directive that had seemed straightforward at the time.

Observe. Report. Do not interfere unless the subject's life is in immediate danger.

He had expected a troubled twelve year old to go home, eat something, and cry.

Instead he had watched the subject systematically strip his apartment of every weapon, explosive, and medicinal supply he owned, store all of it using an unknown space time technique, tend to a balcony garden with the focused efficiency of a field medic preparing for a siege, line a jacket with explosive tags, and then stand in the middle of the room and attempt to verbally summon a teleportation.

Owl had been ANBU for six years.

He had seen things that had permanently rearranged his understanding of what was possible.

He updated his report without moving a muscle.

Subject has demonstrated using an unclassified long range space time technique. Technique bears surface resemblance to reverse summoning jutsu but does not match any documented variant in Konoha's classification system. Subject shows no signs of surprise or difficulty during activation, suggesting prior familiarity with the technique.

Unknown summoning clan affiliation cannot be ruled out.

Subject's current location: unknown.

Subject's destination: unknown.

Owl looked at the floorboards and the concentric circles burned into the wood. At the symbols carved between them in a fuinjutsu language he did not recognize and had never seen in any scroll, any briefing, or any classified file he had ever been cleared to read.

This is going to be a very complicated report.

While Owl was in thought, something snaked toward him from the shadows below. He jumped backward and drew his tantō in one motion, slashing through it. The tendril split apart and dissolved into a liquid, leaving only a faint smear of ink on the blade.

What shinobi uses ink for their ninjutsu?

The answer came from the dark in the form of a body moving very fast. The figure that rushed him was young, barely older than Naruto himself if the build was anything to go by. A plain white mask covered his face entirely.

Their blades met with a sharp ring of steel.

Owl held the bind for half a second, reading and assessing the enemy. Whoever this was, they had learned to fight on the field.

He threw a smoke bomb and broke for the window.

Suddenly a foot connected with his chest from outside and drove him back into the room hard enough to rattle the shelving.

Sealing Jutsu: Crouched Tiger Bullet!

Owl turned in time to see an ink illustration of a tiger on the scroll. As the hand signs completed, the drawing peeled itself free of the paper and lunged.

The Anbu went for the swing.

When a kunai took him clean in the hand. And the tantō was on the floor before he had consciously registered getting bit by a three dimensional drawing. The tiger dragged him backward into the scroll, the sealing jutsu folding around him, pinning him flat within the confines of the illustration.

He wasn't going anywhere.

"Excellent work as always."

The voice came from the window.

The young man who dropped into the apartment had auburn hair and amber eyes. A short black jacket with red shoulder straps that Owl recognized immediately and with a particular sinking feeling.

Root.

"Thank you, Fu senpai," the one with the faceless mask said while removing his mask.

A thirteen year old kid with short black hair and dark eyes. Skin pale enough to look like it hadn't quite decided to commit to being a color.

"Agent Sai. Create a report for Lord Danzō regarding the Kyuubi Jinchūriki. Be thorough." Fu crouched beside the pinned ANBU. "While I make this ANBU into my puppet."

Owl wanted to activate his suicide seal.

He couldn't move his chakra.

The sealing jutsu pressed down on his chakra points. That included the specific two points he needed to activate the seal that would have ended this cleanly. He strained against it. And got nothing back.

Fu's fingers pressed to his temple.

Owl understood then, exactly what was about to happen. False reports would reach the Hokage. Konoha's picture of tonight would be built on whatever Fu decided to put in it. And the Hokage would move on that picture, make decisions on it, trust it.

He couldn't stop any of it.

He could only hope Konoha was ready for the storm that was approaching.

Far away from Konoha, hidden deep within a rugged mountain range, lay a small, secluded temple. From the outside it looked like any ordinary place of worship. Ancient stone pillars standing stoic against the weathered landscape. Moss creeping up the walls in patient increments.

The Fire Zen Temple.

A remote location where banished shinobi who were too dangerous to be left free, yet too valuable to be discarded, were sent to live out their days in carefully managed obscurity.

In a small garden to the east of the main building, a man knelt in the dirt.

He was old and frail in the way a blade left to rust still cuts. Shaggy black hair hung limply around a face marked by an X shaped scar on the chin. He wore a simple white shirt beneath a dark robe that covered him from his feet to just over his right shoulder. And he was pressing pumpkin seeds into the earth with his bare hands, one by one.

Behind him stood two shinobi guards.

The picture they composed was almost convincing.

To the outside world, Shimura Danzō had been broken. Stripped of his influence, exiled to this remote temple, and watched around the clock by loyal Konoha operatives. The War Hawk of Konoha, the boogeyman of the shinobi world, reduced to gardening in isolation while the village he had shaped from the shadows moved on without him.

That was the story Konoha told itself.

The truth was considerably more inconvenient.

Danzō had taken control of Fire Zen Temple within six months of his arrival. The guards behind him were not Konoha's men. The reports filed about his behavior were not accurate. The isolation was a costume he wore with the same ease he wore everything else, as a tool, as a performance, and as a means to an end that nobody outside these walls was yet equipped to see.

A Root ANBU appeared at the garden's edge without sound.

"Speak."

"Danzō sama. A report from our agents in Konoha."

Danzō continued pressing seeds into the earth with the other hand while his eye moved across the page. He had long ago trained himself to read without expression, to let information arrive and settle before allowing it to mean anything.

He reached a specific section and stopped.

Confirmed space time ninjutsu.

Unknown summoning clan.

Subject departed to unconfirmed location via unknown technique.

Hokage has authorized ANBU observation. Intelligence remains incomplete.

He read those last four words again.

Intelligence remains incomplete.

Danzō set the report down in his lap and looked at the garden. The pumpkin seeds he had planted would take weeks to show anything. You pressed them into the earth then you waited. The waiting was where most of the work actually happened, underneath the surface.

"Your command, Danzō sama?"

"Activate all sleeper agents currently embedded within Konoha. Their objective is to keep Konoha from truly understanding Uzumaki Naruto." Danzō pressed the last seed into the earth and smoothed the soil over it with two fingers. "I do not need Konoha blind. I need Konoha working with half a picture."

The Root ANBU bowed without a word.

A shinobi operating on incomplete information does not sit still. Danzō knew this the way he knew everything about Hiruzen Sarutobi, from decades of watching the man govern from a place of love rather than logic. Love made a man predictable. Love made a man fill silences with his worst fears rather than his best intelligence. And fear, applied correctly, was the most reliable weapon in any arsenal.

Hiruzen feared what he couldn't understand.

He feared losing what he loved.

And he feared, above all else, making the same mistake twice.

Let him be afraid of what the boy is becoming, Danzō thought quietly. Let him pour everything he has into understanding abilities he has no framework for. Let him scramble.

His eye moved to the tree line. To the distance where Konoha sat warm and unsuspecting in the dark.

"Search all you like, Sarutobi."

His hand rested briefly on the doorframe, the temple swallowing his shadow as he stepped inside. "By the time you understand what that boy is, he will already be mine. And through him, everything he has become will serve this village."

Danzō let the door close behind him.

"As it always should have."

Author's Note

Well, well, well, we've now completed the Naruto side of the fanfic, and quite a lot has happened. Many players are moving and developing their own schemes for our Dark Souls Naruto, yes, that's what I'll be calling him from here on out.

I also wanted to let you know that I've created a patron with an E where I've already uploaded over 200k plus words of content related to Naruto: The Chosen Undead and more. If you're interested in supporting me, you can do so for as little as a dollar. But no worries if that's not possible. Just reading my fanfic means a lot to me.

Every dollar goes toward keeping me alive on caffeine and instant noodles.

Important reminder. Anyone who hides their fanfic behind a paywall is the literary equivalent of a wet sock. That will never be me.

Everything I write stays free. Always.

If you want to tip me, great. If not, great. Reading my stuff is already enough to keep my overinflated writer ego happy.

Now, I'd like to clarify a few things that I think need explaining.

Q: What is Killer Intent?

In canon Naruto, killing intent is a very vague thing.

We see it used two times in the entire story as far as I know:

When Zabuza first appeared against Team 7. Team 7 was frozen in fear.

When Sasuke and Sakura encountered Orochimaru and thought they were killed.

According to the Naruto Wiki, killing intent is simply the user exuding pure killing intention and having it affect their opponent, themselves, and others around them, up to the point of paralyzing them with fear. When the killing intent is particularly strong, it can even give the victim visions of their own gruesome death. This can cause killing intent to be confused with a genjutsu, despite it not being a jutsu at all.

So using this opportunity, I want to explore killing intent further than canon.

Here is my interpretation of killing intent for this fanfic. When you kill someone, a trace of their chakra lingers, and since it's a result of death, this lingering chakra is Yin chakra. Yin chakra is typically used for genjutsu, so when a ninja flares their chakra while having murderous intent, the residual Yin can create an illusion of death, otherwise known as bloodlust or killer intent.

Now that is cleared up, why does Naruto have this ability?

DS1 Naruto can absorb souls, which means his chakra contains a higher Yin component, even though he hasn't killed many yet. This high Yin chakra causes his bloodlust to cast the illusion of Hollows clawing at you.

This topic will be explored later on, as I plan to introduce levels to this, because Zabuza's and Orochimaru's killing intent were very different.

Q: Why is Ino's mother dead? Isn't she alive in canon?

Well, in canon she's barely a character. Making her dead in this story adds more weight to Inoichi's character. He's a single dad dealing with the grief of losing his wife, running T and I, and raising his daughter, who he still has a strong bond with. Without even much explanation, it gives him a lot more depth than canon ever did.

Wouldn't you agree?

Q: How do Naruto's stats work?

A question I got last chapter and one worth addressing properly.

Think of Naruto's stats as his baseline. Strip away every drop of chakra he has, with no Kyuubi influence. What remains is the person underneath.

That is what his stats represent.

This is why his numbers aren't extraordinary at first glance. Some of you wanted to see a Vitality of 30 or higher, which makes sense on paper. He's an Uzumaki. They're legendary for their life force and endurance. But those numbers reflect Naruto without chakra, and an Uzumaki without chakra wouldn't have huge vitality or endurance.

Don't worry though. I have something specific planned for the Uzumaki clan that will affect his stats down the line. That's all I'll say about that for now.

As for augmentation, yes, Naruto can absolutely enhance his stats through chakra. A Strength stat of 12 already lets him hit hard enough to fracture bone. Layer chakra reinforcement over that and the math changes considerably. The same logic applies to Endurance, Dexterity, Resistance, and similar physical stats.

However, not everything can be pushed higher with chakra. Intelligence and Faith are internal.

The short version. Stats are the foundation. Chakra and jutsu are what you build on top of it.

That's It… For Now.

I want to thank you all for taking the time to read, comment, and follow along with this story. Your feedback means more than you know, and it helps push me to make each chapter bigger, sharper, and more true to the worlds of Naruto and Dark Souls.

Until next time,

Praise the Sun.

\-Adam-/

Chapter Text

The crackling of the bonfire entered his ears before anything else did.

The bright flash of the Darksign faded from his vision in patches. The familiar warmth pressed against him from all sides. He did not know how a sword embedded in ash and bone managed to produce that feeling. He had stopped questioning it somewhere between the first hollow and the magic ring.

RRRAAAAGHHHHKK

The Asylum Demon filled the gap beyond the large open doors.

Naruto had approximately one second to process this before the demon swung his hammer.

Both doors tore free of their hinges simultaneously, each one becoming a massive projectile. The first door crossed the courtyard and hit the far wall at full velocity. Stone exploded outward in a cascade of dust and rubble. The wall folded inward before the force punched through it entirely, chunks the size of a grown man's torso raining down across the courtyard floor. The pillars caught the worst of the shockwave and simply came apart, the upper section tilting sideways in slow, terrible increments before hitting the ground.

The demon surveyed its work.

While Naruto held perfectly still against the wall beside the doorway, cloak pulled tight around him.

Ninja Art: The Cloak of Invisibility Jutsu!

It was a generous name for being just the Transformation Jutsu applied through a cloak treated with chakra reactive dye. The dye responded to a sustained chakra flow, bending light around the wearer.

A simple camouflage technique that any halfway decent genin could spot if they were looking for it. Against a demon that was specifically waiting for a boy to dramatically explode out of the rubble and attack it?

It was enough.

The demon made a sound of dissatisfaction and turned back toward its area, squeezing its massive frame through the ruined doorway and disappearing from view.

Naruto let out a breath he had been holding for the last minute.

He stayed still for another ten seconds. Then he moved toward the hidden door set into the courtyard's eastern wall, partially obscured by the debris from the demon's entrance and easy to miss.

He pulled a senbon from his inventory and crouched in front of the lock. It took him forty seconds to lockpick the old rusted door and rush up the stairs to the second floor.

Naruto was looking for any signs of Oscar when the Knight's Crest ignited on pure instinct, his awareness snapping upward as he saw it.

An iron ball coming down the upper staircase toward him.

The boy backflipped, letting the ball pass beneath him before it hit the wall behind him and took a section of it clean out.

"Didn't I encounter this exact same trap last time?"

The hollow that ran down was, without any question, the same one Oscar had cut down in this exact spot the last time they had walked this floor together.

"What is going on here?"

Naruto stepped to the side and decapitated it in one motion, the Astora Straight Sword already back in guard before the body had finished falling. He held his hand out and felt the soul absorb into his skin.

Maybe the world fixed up any damage after a while.

He filed it away and kept moving. This world had rules he did not understand yet.

"SENSEI, where are you?!"

Silence.

Then, from somewhere past the broken wall, barely audible over the distant sounds of the demon below:

"N... Naruto."

The boy was through the gap in the wall before the sound had finished reaching him.

The room beyond was small and half collapsed, rubble piled against the far wall where something had impacted it with tremendous force. Sunlight came through a hole in the ceiling in shafts that fell on Oscar.

The knight lay motionless on the rubble. The blue surcoat was dark with something Naruto did not want to look at directly.

Naruto's legs carried him across the rubble, his knees hitting the stone hard as he dropped beside Oscar.

Up close, it was worse.

"Sensei?"

"...You. You're... you're alive."

"Yeah." Naruto's voice came out smaller than he intended. He wiped his face with the back of his hand and tried again. "Yeah, I'm alive. I woke up back in my world, sensei. Found out a whole lot of things about myself." He attempted a grin. "But none of that matters right now because I'm here and we're going to beat that demon and then you're going to eat the food of the gods, dattebayo."

Oscar's chest moved in a silent laugh.

"...Food of the gods," the knight repeated, faint and fraying at the edges.

"Ramen," Naruto said firmly. "Trust me."

"...I am sorry, Naruto."

"What for?" Naruto was already pulling the medical kit from his inventory, hands moving fast, trying to look for injuries. "Do not apologize, just tell me where it hurts the most and I'll..."

"...Save them." Oscar's hand moved slightly. "Save them... for yourself. Oh, one more thing... Here, take this."

[ You have obtained an Estus Flask ]

"I got these for you." Naruto said, ignoring the message as his hands were shaking badly enough that the medicinal pills rattled in their container. He pressed them still against his knee. Come on. Calm down.

"So you don't get to tell me to save them. That's not how this works."

"Naruto. I am... beyond this. I can feel it."

A pause that went on long enough that Naruto's chest tightened.

"My mind... it is already... slipping. I will go Hollow... soon."

"What does that mean."

"When humans die... they can rise again as undead. The curse... sees to that." Oscar's breathing was shallow and deliberate. "An undead can die multiple times. But every death... takes their memories. The pieces of yourself that... make you who you are. Until nothing remains... but the shell. An undead turns into a hollow."

"You mean... you're going to become like those things in the asylum."

Oscar said nothing.

"Then we go back." The words came out before Naruto had finished thinking them. "Sensei, we go back to Konoha. I'll beg the old man to help you, we'll figure something out, there has to be something."

"...Naruto."

"There has to be."

"Naruto."

Everything blurred through Naruto's tears.

"We all... must stop at the end of our journey, someday," Oscar said.

"Please. Sensei, please don't go. Please don't... don't leave me."

"...I am sorry, my squire. I cannot... keep my promise."

That did it.

The tears broke free all at once, streaming down his face faster than he could wipe them away. Naruto clenched his jaw until it ached, trying to hold the rest of it in, trying to be something other than a kid sitting in the rubble of a broken asylum crying over a friend dying.

It was unfair.

"...Do not cry, Naruto." Oscar's voice had that faint edge to it. "Be... brave."

"I'm trying." Naruto pressed the back of his hand against his mouth. "I'm trying, sensei, I just... I don't know how. I don't know how to do this."

"...Bravery is not... the absence of fear. Or pain. It is... standing despite them. This world is cruel, Naruto. It does not deserve... your innocent tears." Oscar's voice was thinning at the edges. "Standing tall... when everything falls. That is... what it means."

Naruto wiped his face with the back of his hand. Then the other hand. His eyes were swollen and burning. He could not make himself stop entirely, but he sat up straighter, his spine finding something to brace against.

"I'll be brave, sensei," he whispered. "I will. I promise."

A silence settled between them.

Naruto's body was shaking from the thing building in his chest that wanted to become a scream. That wanted to send him charging at the Asylum Demon with everything he had left until one of them stopped existing.

"...Naruto."

Oscar's voice cut through the fog.

"Yes, sensei."

"...The bonfire sword." A pause. "Bring it... to me."

"Yes, sir."

Naruto did not ask why. He just formed the hand sign and hundreds of clones burst into existence, flooding out of the room and down into the courtyard below, their voices rising in a chorus of battle cries as they swarmed the Asylum Demon from every direction. The sound of the fight rolled up through the stone like thunder.

While the demon's attention pulled entirely toward the wave of clones climbing its legs and throwing themselves at its face, the original crossed the courtyard, both hands closing around the coil sword buried in the bonfire's ash, and pulled.

He was back at Oscar's side before the last clone had finished popping.

"...Thank you," Oscar said.

Sometime while Naruto had been gone, Oscar had removed his armor. The Elite Knight set lay in pieces around him, arranged with a care that hurt to look at, each piece placed deliberately despite everything. What remained was just a hollow faced, blonde haired man.

He did not look smaller without the armor.

"Sensei, what are you going to do with this sword."

"...Die as Oscar the knight. Rather than wander... as a mindless hollow." Oscar's eyes found Naruto's and held. "It is... a better end. You understand."

Naruto pressed his lips together and nodded once, because Oscar deserved a dignified death even if Naruto would have fought tooth and nail to find another way.

"I leave... my armor... to you."

"No. Sensei, I can't."

"...Naruto. It is the dream... of every knight. To pass their blade and armor... to their squire." A breath that cost him. "To know that what they carried... will be carried... forward." He reached up slowly, both hands lifting the helmet, his arms trembling with the effort.

"This is... my wish."

Naruto took it with both hands.

It sat on his head and dropped immediately down over his eyes.

Oscar snorted. "It seems... you will have to grow... into it."

Despite everything, Naruto laughed too. Wet and broken, yet real.

What followed was slow and careful and tender in a way that Naruto knew he would never have words for.

"Listen closely... my squire," Oscar said while guiding him through each piece. A knight performing a knightly duty to the very end. "The precepts... of a Knight of Astora."

Naruto nodded.

"...A knight's purpose... is to serve. To stand between those who cannot protect themselves... and the things... that would destroy them. Not for glory. Not for reward. Because it is... right."

The boy carved it in.

The dozen precepts that followed, Naruto carved those in too.

"...And finally." Oscar gathered himself. When he spoke again, his voice had dropped to almost nothing, and Naruto had to lean until their foreheads were nearly touching to catch it.

"A knight does not measure himself... by how brightly... he burns. He measures himself... by how long... he keeps the flame... alive. When everything is dark... when he is alone... when there is no one... left to see him stand."

The gaps between words were very long now.

"That is when... it matters... most."

Silence.

"Now... stand tall... for me."

Naruto looked like a child wearing an older man's armor. Yet Oscar looked at him. Something in his expression traveled a great distance and arrived somewhere peaceful.

[ You have equipped the Elite Knight Armor Set ]

The armor began to shrink.

The leather warming against his skin, the straps drawing in, the plates finding the angles of his shoulders, chest and legs like they were remembering a shape they had always been meant to hold.

When it finished, the armor fit him like it had been made for him.

Naruto looked down at his hands inside the gauntlets.

"...I said you would grow into it." A pause long enough that Naruto thought that was all. "...I did not mean... quite so quickly."

"I also once got stuck in a trash can for forty minutes trying to prank the old man. The armor probably figured I could not do worse than that."

"Perhaps it simply recognized... a future knight."

"A very short knight."

"The best ones often are."

They laughed together.

The silence that followed was different from the ones before it.

Naruto looked at his master and felt something settle over him that he did not have a word for yet. He had spent his whole life cataloguing the people around him without meaning to. The Third Hokage was a grandfather. Iruka was the cool older brother. Teuchi was the uncle and Ayame was the big sister.

He had never had a father.

He had never let himself want one badly enough to name the wanting.

But watching the light go slowly out of the eyes of this man, Naruto understood with a quiet and complete certainty that Oscar had become exactly that. Not because of time or anything that could be measured. Just because of how it felt to be seen, taught and chosen by him.

And now he was going to lose him.

"...Help me," Oscar said quietly. "I do not have... the strength."

His hands were shaking when he helped Oscar lift the coiled sword. Together they guided the blade and Naruto kept his eyes open because Oscar deserved a witness. Looking away would have been the easier thing and Oscar had taught him that easy and right were not the same.

The sword found its place in Oscar's chest with a squelch sound.

"...Regrettably, I have failed in my mission... But perhaps you can keep the torch lit... There is an old saying in my family... Thou who art Undead, art chosen... In thine exodus from the Undead Asylum, maketh pilgrimage to the land of Ancient Lords... When thou ringeth the Bell of Awakening, the fate of the Undead thou shalt know... Well, now you know... And I can die with hope in my heart..."

"Was that your dream, sensei?"

Oscar nodded.

"Then I'll carry it. I will become the Chosen Undead. I swear it. Dattebayo."

Oscar looked at him for a long moment.

"...I could not have asked for a better squire."

Naruto looked down.

The burning sensation had started across Oscar's skin, yet the man asked, "...What is the matter."

"Do I deserve this, sensei." The words came out louder than he intended. "Back home I am a failure. People hate me for something I did not do. I have lost count of how many times I have fallen short of everything I was supposed to be." He swallowed. "I do not want to fail this. Your dream. Your legacy. This..." He choked on whatever word was supposed to come next and gave up trying to find it.

"...You will not fail."

There was no hesitation in Oscar's voice. Not even a pause.

Naruto smiled at that.

The flames were spreading now, moving up from Oscar's hands, climbing slowly.

"...One last thing, Naruto."

"Yes."

"...Live for yourself." Each word arrived separately now as Oscar's dying words. "Not to prove something... to someone else. Not to earn... what should have always been yours. The world is yours... do not spend it... looking for permission... to exist in it."

Naruto's throat closed.

"I promise," he managed.

The light left Oscar's eyes the way light leaves a room when the last candle goes out. Gradual. Then complete.

Naruto knelt beside his master in the rubble of the broken asylum and cried without trying to be brave about it, without trying to be anything about it.

Just a boy in grief. Just two words that were not enough and were all he had.

Thank you, sensei.

Goodbye.

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]
[ Weapons ]
[ R Weapon 1: Astora's Straight Sword ]
[ R Weapon 2: Pyromancy Flame ]
[ L Weapon 1: Crest Shield ]
[ L Weapon 2: Fists ]
[ Armor ]
[ Head: Elite Knight Helm ]
[ Chest: Elite Knight Armor ]
[ Hands: Elite Knight Gauntlets ]
[ Feet: Elite Knight Leggings ]

[ R Weapon 1: 96 ] [ R Weapon 1: 174 ]
[ Equip Load: 10.0 / 51.0 ] [ Equip Load: 29.8 / 52 (57.31%) ]
[ HP: 573 / 573 ] [ HP: 594 ]
[ Stamina: 93 ] [ Stamina: 95 ]
[ Physical Defense: 73 (20) ] [ Physical Defense: 118 ]
[ Magic Defense: 73 (13) ] [ Magic Defense: 60 ]
[ Flame Defense: 99 (21) ] [ Flame Defense: 67 ]
[ Lightning Defense: 59 (16) ] [ Lightning Defense: 54 ]
[ Poise: 0 ] [ Poise: 49 ]
[ Bleed Resist: 104 ] [ Bleed Resist: 101 ]
[ Poison Resist: 194 ] [ Poison Resist: 72 ]
[ Curse Resist: 35 ] [ Curse Resist: 30 ]

The Elite Knight armor was the heaviest thing Naruto had ever worn.

He took three steps and stopped.

Naruto did the mental math of how long it was going to take him to cross the asylum at this pace and arrived at an answer he did not like. He thought about Oscar moving fast in this armor, cutting and rolling with fluid efficiency.

"Sensei, just how strong were you?" Naruto looked down at the armor. "Should I take this off for now?"

The thought lasted approximately three seconds before he remembered whose hands had buckled every strap.

"Yeah, no."

Then the boy remembered.

It had been a Thursday afternoon in the Academy, one of the rare sessions where Iruka had put down the chalk and actually looked like he was about to say something worth remembering. He had held up a single leaf.

"Chakra control is the foundation of everything you will ever do as a shinobi."

He had pressed the leaf flat against his forehead.

"Channeling chakra into your muscles with enough control and your body becomes stronger. Not stronger in the way that training makes you stronger. Stronger in the way that a river is stronger than rain."

Naruto had fallen asleep approximately four minutes after that.

He was regretting that now.

Still, he formed the ram sign and pushed chakra into his legs first, then his shoulders.

The load became manageable.

Fifteen minutes, he thought. Probably less if I am being honest with myself. My chakra control has always been the thing everyone laughed at.

He kept moving and reached the upper floor. The hollows came out of the shadows with their rusted blades already swinging.

Clang.

The sword bounced against the chest plate and

Naruto swung the Astora Straight Sword in a single sweeping arc. The hollows in front of him stopped being a problem. "Guess that is the benefit of wearing armor."

He absorbed the souls without stopping.

A faint whistle reached him from his left.

The Knight's Sight activated, the arrow now visible at the very edge of his far peripheral field. Naruto pivoted and lunged in one motion, the blade driving into the hollow archer's chest before the second arrow had finished being nocked.

He absorbed the soul without stopping and walked to the ledge that dropped into the arena below.

Naruto took a breath.

"HEY!"

The demon looked up, red eyes finding him on the ledge above, and something shifted in its expression. Recognition maybe. Or appetite. The distinction did not matter much either way.

"My name is Naruto Uzumaki. Squire of Oscar of Astora. You killed my master."

The demon made a sound low in its chest.

"Prepare to die."

He leaped.

The air rushed around him, the world narrowing to a single point, the Astora Straight Sword raised high above his head in both hands.

The blade drove into the demon's skull with a sound that echoed off every wall of the asylum.

"ROUND TWO, YOU UGLY BASTARD!"

[ Name: Asylum Demon ]
[ HP: 1900 / 2,195 ]

Dark blood welled up around the steel, thick and steaming in the cold air. The demon made a sound, its entire frame shuddering, and then it jerked its head.

Naruto hit the courtyard floor at high speed, rolled, and came up in a crouch with the sword.

He looked up.

The plunge attack had taken the demon's left eye clean out.

Its remaining red eye found him.

The hammer came up.

"You're going to try the same move again?"

Naruto threw the smoke bomb to the ground, and a thick cloud enveloped the arena.

The demon took the bait, lunging straight into the smoke.

That was when his clones moved, their shield formation snapping into place. The hammer came down hard, colliding with the shields.

Boom!

The kamikaze shadow clone plan worked. Even though the yield of the clone explosives was weaker than the original explosive tags, the sheer number of clones made up for it.

The blast threw the demon backward. Its hammer shattered into pieces, fragments flying everywhere.

The force was so strong that the demon stumbled back, arms flailing, its ugly head jerking wildly.

Before it could even process what had happened, Naruto hurled a fuma shuriken from behind one of the pillars. He watched it spin through the air, slicing straight toward the demon's face in a perfect arc.

Just a little more...

The demon's head jerked back to dodge, and Naruto shouted, "Kai!"

The flashbangs attached to the fuma shuriken erupted with a blinding light. The demon let out a guttural howl as the brilliant flash seared its vision, stumbling backward, its massive hands flying up to clutch its face in agony.

The demon thrashed wildly, disoriented.

"Now!"

From the top floor, two clones stood tall. On either side of the arena, hidden amongst pots and pillars, were clones, their hands glowing with pyromancy flames.

The barrage of fireballs consumed the demon.

Blisters rose and burst across its hide. Where the sword wounds crossed the burns, the flesh had stopped trying to hold itself together, the edges blackened and pulling apart. Blood ran from its wounds in slow, dark sheets, pooling in the cracks between the courtyard stones.

[ Name: Stray Demon ]
[ HP: 900 / 2,195 ]

The asylum demon had destroyed the mental chains that once held it down. Chains forged by gods to bind the demon's soul as the first major trial of the Chosen Undead.

Maybe these flames reminded the demon of its home.

Izalith, the land of chaos and demons.

The demon's eyes locked onto Naruto.

Naruto gripped the Astora Straight Sword in his right hand, while his left held the Crest Shield firmly in place. "I'm ready. Come on, you bastard, make your move."

It did not attack.

Instead, the demon slammed its staff into the ground with a force so powerful that the floor beneath them crumbled.

They crashed into the basement of the asylum.

The room was a massive circular chamber with a weathered stone floor. Broken tiles lay scattered everywhere, and stone pillars loomed around him. Naruto looked around, his breath catching in his throat when he realized the truth.

The entire asylum was built around this demon's cage.

Naruto did not have time to consider the implications of the thought. The demon swung its staff in a wide horizontal sweep that filled the entire width of the chamber.

The basement walls were too close and the staff was too wide and there was simply nowhere for a boy in full plate armor to be that was not directly in the path of it.

Damn it.

He slammed through the hand sign.

Ninja Art: Substitution Jutsu!

A puff of white smoke swallowed the space where Naruto had been as he appeared behind the demon.

The substitution jutsu was not a teleportation jutsu.

It just looked like one.

That was the entire point.

A shinobi moved fast, left something behind in the space they had just vacated, and let the brain of whoever was watching fill in the rest. The brain wanted an explanation for what it had just seen and the smoke gave it one that was not the truth.

A simple deception dressed up as something more impressive than it was.

With the help of the inventory, what Naruto had left behind was the iron ball, twelve explosive tags pressed flat against its surface.

The demon's staff was already committed to the swing.

The detonation filled the basement in a violent flash, the shockwave slamming off all four walls at once and doubling back on itself. The iron ball turned into shrapnel, peppering the demon's body from point blank range.

The demon dropped to one knee.

Naruto rushed forward, as an opening was an opening.

In response, the demon's hand swept across the floor and came up with a fistful of stone and debris and threw it.

Naruto caught the spread in the Knight's Sight and understood immediately that there was no gap to move through. The debris covered too much space. He pulled the shield up hard against his forearm.

The impact hit him like the asylum wall had hit the doors. He was airborne before the pain registered, and the pain registered before he hit the pillar, and hitting the pillar reset everything.

He ran a quick inventory.

His shield arm was broken between the elbow and the wrist. At least two ribs had pierced his internal organs. His vision was providing stars in quantities that made it functionally useless. Naruto stopped trying to see through his own eyes and just closed them.

The Knight's Sight came out in full effect as it locked onto the demon.

Get up, he thought.

His body submitted a formal objection.

The demon's staff hit the ground, and Naruto knew what that meant.

GET UP!

Naruto threw himself into the corner of the chamber and the red orb detonated behind him. The blast radius swallowed everything that was not the corner, the pressure wave slamming into him, heat washing over the armor, debris clattering off the plate like an argument.

Naruto saw the demon's grinning face. It was enjoying watching him struggle and suffer.

Oh, that made the boy's blood boil.

"You think this is funny, you overgrown sack of shit?"

Naruto growled as he bit into the soldier pills.

The pills were made up of powerful stimulants and nutrients that were near instantly absorbed into the intake's body, and were said to allow the user to keep fighting for three days and three nights without rest or sleep.

The soldier pills and the Knight's Sight were doing something interesting together.

Everything had slowed. Not actually, he knew that, but the combination of the stimulants pushing his mind past its normal ceiling and his crest produced something that felt like time stretching at the edges. He could see the demon's weight shift before the movement committed as it prepared a brutal stab.

Naruto timed the stab and jumped.

His feet hit the staff the moment it drove into the wall, already running up the length of it. The demon had not processed what was happening yet, its weight still locked into the recovery from the thrust, and Naruto used every fraction of that window.

He leaped from the end of the staff.

Everything Oscar had drilled into him in that asylum courtyard compressed into a heavy cut aimed at the demon's remaining eye.

The demon roared, snapping its jaws at Naruto. He was ready for it. A shadow clone launched him backward midair just as the demon's mouth closed in, exploding with a deafening boom inside its gaping maw.

Chunks of flesh and teeth sprayed from the explosion as the demon's lower jaw ripped apart into a gruesome mess. The demon's roar was now a garbled mess of pain, more like a guttural growl than anything resembling a scream.

The demon slammed its staff into a nearby pillar.

Naruto read it as desperation. A blind demon trying to bring the ceiling down to take him down.

He was wrong.

The Knight's Sight caught the red glow building behind him. Naruto spun and dozens of shadow clones burst into existence in the space between him and the detonation, shields locking together in a wall that took the explosion full on before dissolving into smoke all at once.

The chamber went white for a moment.

Then Naruto heard the flap of wings.

He looked up.

The sound of wings filled the chamber.

Naruto looked up just in time to see the demon reach the apex and fold its wings inward.

That, Naruto thought, watching several tons of demon begin its descent, is a lot of ass coming down very fast.

His fingers were already flying through the hand signs.

At the last second, he flickered away, leaving behind a very special gift.

A fuma shuriken embedded into the floor.

And the demon landed on it.

Naruto did not even have time to savor the moment before he shouted, "Kai!" activating the explosive tags wrapped around the shuriken's blade.

The blast ripped through the demon's body. A mess of blood, entrails, and what looked like shredded organs sprayed out in all directions.

Naruto tried not to vomit at the sight, but he could not tear his eyes away from the mess he had created.

Part of him felt a flicker of sympathy for the monster, but then he remembered Oscar's precept burned into his mind:

"Precept number five: Do not show sympathy for the enemy, for they shall show you none when you fall."

No sympathy for a beast that would have torn me apart without a second thought.

Naruto saw it flapping its wings again. The demon trying to fly away.

"OH, HELL NO! You're not getting away, not after everything you've done. Dattebayo!"

The demon shot through the hole in the ceiling, its wings catching the open air above the asylum, rising fast and getting higher.

Naruto jumped toward it but felt the distance growing between them.

Ninja Art: Shadow Clone Jutsu!

The clone grabbed him by the back of the armor and threw him upward with every ounce of strength it had before dissolving into smoke.

The demon was still above him.

The armor was too heavy and gravity had opinions and he was already losing altitude before he had finished gaining it.

I've got it.

A kunai blade tore through the membrane of the demon's wing, and the ninja wire attached to it went taut the instant it hit, pulled by the weight of a boy in full plate armor dropping through open air.

The wing failed to generate enough lift against the drag of Naruto's weight pulling down while the demon's momentum carried it forward.

They began to spiral, the demon's roar mixing with the wind, the ground rising toward them from a direction Naruto was trying not to think about.

He yanked the ninja wire hard.

The tension inverted, gravity doing the rest, pulling the demon down while Naruto swung upward along the wire's arc, his body describing a clean parabola that placed him above the demon for exactly the window he needed. The Astora Straight Sword appeared in his free hand, the blade leveled downward at the demon's skull.

The demon pointed its staff at him.

The red orb formed at the tip, the chaos fire building with an intensity that turned the air around it the color of a wound.

Staring at what could be his end, Naruto's mind seemed to replay everything that had led him into this moment.

He thought about a knight sitting beside a bonfire in a broken courtyard, explaining the Age of Fire to a boy from another world like it was the most natural conversation two people could have.

He thought about the man who had died with hope in his heart because his squire had promised to carry the torch.

I told you I would.

"I WILL KILL YOU!"

Chakra erupted from every tenketsu in his body simultaneously, wrapping around him in a cloak.

The greenish gemstone of the Astora Straight Sword caught the light of his conviction as the faith enchantment answered in a white luminescence building from the base of the blade upward, edge to tip.

White and blue wrapped into a visage of Oscar beside Naruto.

The boy did not know if it was the soldier pills doing something creative with his brain chemistry or the exhaustion or the grief or some combination of all three. But he found that he did not need to know.

Oscar stood beside him for this final attack.

The collision was a conversation between two forces that hated each other.

Maybe it was Oscar's armor protecting him, or his chakra cloak, or maybe it was a combination of both.

But Naruto did not stop.

White and blue converging at the edge of the sword aimed at the skull of a demon in a broken asylum at the end of a promise.

Oscar and Naruto's Combo: Lion's Claw!

The impact cratered the chamber stone, cracks tearing outward in every direction at once, a wave of dust and debris rolling across the entire space before breaking against the walls.

The demon's body lay still, the broken blade of Astora lodged deep in its skull, the once pristine steel now shattered from the final blow.

Naruto sat there, panting, barely able to keep himself upright.

He had done it. He had won. He had slain the demon.

The adrenaline left him all at once. He collapsed backward onto the demon's corpse, every nerve frayed and spent. His vision blurred as he lay there staring at the hole in the ceiling.

It was over.

The soul rose from the demon's body and gathered above him, swirling into a massive ball of light, pure white with a black shard at its core. Pulsing with energy, more beautiful and more terrifying than anything he had ever seen in either world.

He raised his broken hand toward it.

I did it.

A single tear slipped down his cheek as the soul descended and absorbed into him, filling him with a warmth that reached past the exhaustion and the grief.

We did it, sensei... We did it.

[ Victory Achieved! ]
[ You have gained ]
[ 10,000 Souls ]
[ 1 Humanity ]
[ Titanite Slab ]
[ 1 Homeward Bone ]
[ Big Pilgrim's Key ]

Author Note

Before we move on, a moment of silence for Oscar of Astora.

...

...

...

Alright. Q and A time.

Q. What is the Curse of the Undead?

For those of you who do not know the lore of Dark Souls.

Let us get into this.

The curse of undeath was created when Gwyn, Lord of Sunlight and ruler of the Age of Fire, began to feel threatened by the descendants of the Furtive Pygmy. Humans were immortal beings, born from the Dark yet able to live in a world enlightened by the Fire, whose souls did not lose power despite being endlessly split and multiplied.

According to the Primordial Serpent Kaathe, the gods were intimidated by this unexplored potential of the Dark Soul. They had briefly glimpsed the smidgen of life emanating from the primordial human knights and feared the eventual overthrow of Anor Londo and its Age of Fire. Therefore, a complex and ingenious apparatus was set in motion with the goal to mold humanity into a subservient, weak people that would not only serve the Age of Fire but also refuse to relinquish it to make way for the Age of Dark.

The knights of the human armies were the first ones to be marked with a Sigil of Fire that would contain their Darkness and numb their abilities. The strength of Fire was strong enough to leave an imprinted mark that would become, through a few generations, genetically inherited by every newborn. The seal restrains the Darkness within Man, and once the consciousness of that part of the self is lost, Humanity's presence and nature remain unknown, its abilities nullified, its feelings ignored, its role forgotten. When a human dies, its Darkness is not strong enough to keep it alive, and death affects men just as it would affect any other creatures born from Fire. However, their Humanity is still present within their bodies and, unless it gets pillaged, there it shall remain forever.

When the First Flame begins to fade, it cannot sufficiently power the Darksign, which therefore cannot contain Humanity any further, and humans slowly revert to their original immortal form, being revived from death. However, Humanity has never been acknowledged, understood, and trained, and after a lifetime constricted it is deprived of any lucidity and control and, most importantly, it holds no trace of the self like the soul did. Therefore, gathering souls is essential to retain sanity, for strength is the only defense against the mind's decay.

Unlike the living, the Undead do not perish with death. Instead, they are resurrected at bonfires. However, in time they gradually lose their sanity and intelligence, a process called Hollowing. This covers many stages of sanity and consciousness until the last trace of identity is lost. An Undead that has fully lost its sanity is known as a Hollow.

Q. Why did the world reset?

If you have played Dark Souls, this one is already familiar. Resting at a bonfire resets the world. Enemies respawn. The loop continues.

Funny enough, there is actually a lore reason for this game mechanic.

According to Solaire: "We are amidst strange beings, in a strange land. The flow of time itself is convoluted, with heroes centuries old phasing in and out. The very fabric wavers, and relations shift and obscure. There is no telling how much longer your world and mine will remain in contact."

That is the foundation for the reset.

Time in Lordran does not move forward the way it does everywhere else. It folds, loops, and bleeds into itself. Ancient kings still walk their old halls. Dead gods still haunt their temples. Nothing truly ends because time itself has forgotten how endings work.

The bonfires are anchors in that distortion. The wiki describes them as: "Bonfires are fueled by the bones of the Undead. They serve as checkpoints and places of rest. When an Undead rests at a bonfire, the world around them resets, enemies returning to their posts as if they had never fallen."

In this story, I treat resets the same way. Every reset is another loop. Another weight added to the burden of being Undead in a world that has forgotten how to move forward.

Naruto does not know any of this yet.

But he will.

Q: Why did I combine the Asylum Demon and the Stray Demon?

For those of you who do not know, the Asylum Demon and Stray Demon are two different bosses in Dark Souls. I combined the two.

Simple. I wanted to make Naruto's life harder.

The Asylum Demon is a tutorial boss. He exists to teach you dodge and attack. He is effective at that job and not much else.

The wiki describes him as: "The Asylum Demon is the first boss encountered in Dark Souls. It serves as an introduction to boss encounters and is relatively simple compared to later bosses. The same basic model is reused for the Stray Demon and the Firesage Demon later in the game."

That reuse of the model is why I combined the two to make an absolutely memorable boss fight.

Classic first phase. Brutal second phase with magic.

The Stray Demon specifically felt like a natural second phase because the wiki describes his abilities as:

"The Stray Demon is a stronger variant of the Asylum Demon, capable of casting powerful magic attacks that produce an area of effect blast. Unlike the Asylum Demon, the Stray Demon wields a staff rather than a hammer."

That transition from hammer to staff, from brute force to something more dangerous and unpredictable, gave the fight a natural escalation.

Fun fact. My original plan was for the Asylum Demon to shift into its Stray form and then escape at the last moment, setting up a revenge match against the Firesage Demon later in the story. I cut it because in every draft I tried, the revenge angle came out wrong for Naruto's character. Too brooding. Too focused on settling a score. That is not who he is and it was not the tone I wanted.

The cleaner ending served him better.

Q: What was the white light covering Naruto's blade in the final moment of the fight?

The Astora Straight Sword's official description reads: "Straight sword of an unknown knight, likely one of Astora's superiors. High quality weapon with a powerful blessing."

That blessing is exactly what the white light was. When Naruto's conviction and chakra pressed against it hard enough, the blessing responded. That was the white luminescence building from edge to tip in the final moment of the fight.

Now here is where I have to be honest with you all.

The Astora Straight Sword is, by general community consensus, not a great weapon. In fact, the community abbreviation for it is A.S.S., which should tell you everything you need to know about its reputation in the game. It starts decent and falls off hard as the game progresses. Scaling is brutal. By mid game, most players have moved on entirely.

Obviously, I was never going to have Naruto just quietly shelve Oscar's sword because the stats were not competitive. That is not how a narrative works. The connection to Oscar alone makes it irreplaceable to him regardless of how it performs on a damage spreadsheet.

So I made a decision.

I gave it one enormous moment. Let the blessing do something worthy of the weapon's history and the knight who carried it. And then I broke it.

The hilt is all that remains.

Naruto will carry that hilt for a long time.

But his main weapon going forward will be something different.

Now, if you were choosing Naruto's main weapon from Dark Souls one, what would it be and why? Drop it in the comments. The best suggestions might just influence where this goes.

Q: Is "Oscar and Naruto's Lion Claw" a reference to Elden Ring?

Yes. It is absolutely a reference to the Lion's Claw Ash of War from Elden Ring. If you have played it, you know exactly what that looks like and why it fit the moment.

But Lion's Claw in Elden Ring is itself a callback to Artorias of the Abyss, specifically his iconic backflip attack. So technically, the Lion Claw in this story is a reference to a reference, which I find genuinely satisfying.

Here is where my headcanon comes in, and I will get into this more deeply next chapter if you want it, but I personally believe Artorias was from Astora. Since that headcanon holds in this story, then the Lion Claw being named as a joint technique between a knight of Astora and his squire carries an extra layer of meaning that I think rewards paying attention.

And finally, the Oscar and Naruto combination attack was a direct tribute to the Family Kamehameha. If you know, you know. A master and student combining their power for one final technique in the moment that matters most is one of the oldest and most genuinely moving archetypes in anime, and I wanted this story to have its version of that moment.

Both in the story and out of it, that felt like the right way to say goodbye to Oscar.

For now.

Q: Why did I kill Oscar instead of using his cut storyline?

For anyone who does not know, Oscar originally had a much larger role in Dark Souls before content was cut.

From the wiki: "Oscar was originally meant to play a much larger role in Dark Souls. His removed dialogue suggests that he was supposed to be a summonable character in Anor Londo and the Darkroot Garden. In addition, he seemed fated to confront the player at the end of the game, while serving the primordial serpent that the player did not serve."

Some of his cut dialogue is genuinely fascinating. In Darkroot Garden he was supposed to say:

"You must be the same as I, in search of the grave of Sir Artorias. But be careful. This forest is the territory of a fierce band of thieves. They assault any and all who seek the graves. What if we were to join forces?"

And depending on your ending choices, his final confrontation dialogue was:

"I have waited for thee... Foolish slave of the Gods, and pawn of Frampt... I will kill you... And become the true Dark Lord."

That is genuinely compelling material. A knight who starts as your ally and becomes your enemy depending on the choices you make. A man slowly losing himself to the same forces the game warns you about from the beginning.

I loved discovering it.

Here is the honest truth though.

I did not find any of this until I was already deep into writing this story. By the time I went down the Dark Souls lore rabbit hole and found the cut content, Oscar had already become something specific in this narrative. A mentor. A father figure. The first person in either world who looked at Naruto and decided without hesitation that he was worth teaching and worth staying beside without Naruto having to earn it.

The one guy who would treat Naruto as worthy of respect from the start. The one who will be the first domino to change who Naruto will grow up to be compared to his canon self.

Retrofitting the cut storyline onto that version of Oscar would have meant dismantling everything his relationship with Naruto had already built. It would have meant rewriting chapters, restructuring Naruto's growth, and fundamentally changing what the first arc of this story was about.

I chose not to do that.

But here is where it gets interesting.

Oscar was stabbed by the coil sword. And Dark Souls three established what the coil sword actually does to an Undead. Not kill them, but suspend them. Lock them between states. The wiki's description of Iudex Gundyr sitting in the Cemetery of Ash for an eternity with a coiled sword in his chest, neither dead nor hollow, simply waiting, applies here too.

Oscar is not gone.

He is waiting.

What that means for this story, whether that waiting ends, whether the man who comes back is the same one who was sealed, whether the cut content's darker version of Oscar has any relevance to where this narrative goes, I am not going to answer right now.

Some things are better discovered than explained.

What I will say is this. Oscar of Astora earned his place in this story. He was not going to be a footnote. He was not going to be the NPC who hands you a flask and disappears. He was going to matter, and I hope that came through in how his arc was written.

His story is not finished.

May his flame never fade.

Thank you. Genuinely. To everyone who has been reading, commenting, leaving reviews, and following along since the beginning. This story exists because of that support, and it gets better because of your engagement with it.

Writing two worlds simultaneously, balancing two sets of lore, two casts of characters, two rule systems that were never designed to interact, is the most ambitious thing I have attempted as a writer. Your enthusiasm makes the difficulty worth it.

Until next time.

Do not you dare go hollow, my friend.

- Adam

Chapter Text

Naruto lay flat on his back atop the Stray Demon's corpse and stared at the sky through the hole in the ceiling.

His mind was somewhere high above him, running on a cocktail of adrenaline, stimulants, and exhaustion. It took a moment for the rest of his senses to catch up.

The smell of the corpse was horrible.

Like rotting meat left out in the sun too long in a lather of sulfur and ash. It was the kind of smell that had him gagging every time he inhaled as the pain from his broken arm and internal injuries began to simmer.

"I need to get healed."

Naruto held up the empty Estus Flask, tilting it hopefully. Well, I do not have a bonfire to refill this thing, he thought, frustration bubbling. But before he could dwell on it, a heavy thud echoed through the room.

"Oh, come on! Can't this place just give me a break?"

The figure stepped forward, and even in his half dazed state, Naruto could not help but think, Whoa, that's some badass armor.

The intruder was clad in jet black armor. Twin horn like protrusions jutted from the helmet, and layered plates covered the figure from head to toe.

[ Name: Black Knight ]
[ HP: 1393 / 1393 ]

Naruto blinked as the Black Knight moved with blinding speed toward him.

A smoke bomb hit the ground with a crack and smoke swallowed everything.

The Black Knight's sword cleaved through the smoke cloud and the Stray Demon's corpse in one uninterrupted arc, splitting the massive body in half. The shockwave cleared the smoke around them.

"Nope!" Naruto said it with a pop, already at the ladder.

Jumping up, the boy found himself in a long, shadowed corridor. One end was sealed off by an empty jail cell, while the other had collapsed into rubble. From the layout, he guessed that twin halls of prison cells must have circled the chamber on each side.

A metallic clanging snapped him out of his thoughts.

The knight was climbing the ladder.

"Oh hell no!" Naruto said, pushing the ladder and sending the knight back down to the floor below. He almost wanted to laugh and mock the knight, but he was in too much danger to act like his typical self.

Something glowing glimpsed in the darkness of the cell caught his eye.

Maybe that's something.

He ran toward it, only to find a doll.

It was a small bronze puppet that had long since turned green with age. Naruto turned it over in his hands, half expecting it to spring to life or whisper directions to a secret passage or do literally anything useful.

It did nothing.

What does this thing even do.

The faint glow he had seen from across the cell was gone now, or maybe it had never been there and he was hallucinating it.

Still. Something about it feels important.

BOOM.

The right wall of the corridor ceased to exist.

The Black Knight jumped through the hole it had made. Naruto had approximately one second to register the massive black knight sword in motion. The doll shimmered into his inventory as the thrust came forward aimed to split him clean in two. Naruto got his shield up, deflecting the blade to the side by a margin that he was choosing not to think about, and ran.

The Knight's Sight fired.

A spinning backhand cut came at head height from his right. He dropped low and felt the blade pass through the air where his skull had been a half second earlier, the stone wall behind him taking the hit instead, the sword biting deep into the rock.

Stuck.

Naruto slapped an explosive tag onto the knight's chest and sprinted. The explosion filled the cell behind him, shaking the corridor, dust raining from the ceiling in sheets.

He looked back.

[ Name: Black Knight ]
[ HP: 1300 / 1393 ]

The Black Knight walked out of the smoke with no sign of damage.

How does something take a point blank explosive tag and just keep walking.

Naruto kept running.

I can't fight this thing.

Even at full strength, with two working arms and a sword that had not been shattered, he was not confident he could put that thing down.

Iruka sensei, Naruto thought, said that a shinobi's greatest weapon was knowing when not to fight.

He had said it during a lesson on tactical withdrawal, which was the Academy's polite name for running away, and Naruto had rolled his eyes at that. Why would the Hokage run away from a strong enemy?

"I owe Iruka sensei an apology."

Naruto pulled the fuma shuriken from his inventory and hurled it at the knight. The Black Knight bisected it with a single swing without breaking stride. Naruto stopped running, turned around, and put his hands into the serpent sign as chakra became visible outside his body.

"AHHHHH!"

The knight's shield came up immediately, its whole frame dropping into a defensive posture.

Naruto stared at it.

So, it does have some form of intelligence.

"AHHHHH!" he screamed again with the full commitment of someone preparing to do an enormous and devastating jutsu.

He then jumped out of the hole in the wall.

The Black Knight seemed to register a second too late that nothing had happened and nothing was going to happen. It had just been outwitted by a screaming twelve year old. It jumped after him. And found him standing in the chamber below surrounded by thirty shadow clones, every single one of them holding a smoke bomb and grinning with his face.

"Try finding us now, big guy."

Every clone threw simultaneously.

The chamber disappeared into black.

What followed was the sound of the Black Knight finding clones with systematic efficiency. The first clone went down with a single swing that sent it popping into smoke before it had finished its attack. The second tried to stab from behind and got backhanded hard enough that it dissolved on impact. Three clones attempted a coordinated rush from three angles and were dealt with in two swings.

A clone threw a kunai directly at the knight's face.

The sword bisected it midair.

The explosive tag split with it, the seal formula dead before it could activate.

By the time the smoke thinned, every clone was gone.

The grappling hook caught the top of the chamber wall and Naruto dropped into the corridor on the other side before the last of the smoke had finished clearing. The hallway ahead of him was full of hollows who turned toward the sound of his landing with lurching attention.

Behind him, the Black Knight jumped into the corridor.

Seeing himself stuck between a rock and a hard place, Naruto kept running deeper into the hallway.

Silence filled the chamber below.

Then, from inside the demon's corpse, something moved. Naruto pulled himself out one handed, trying very hard not to vomit. "That is the second worst thing I have ever climbed into, dattebayo!"

He chose not to think about what the first was.

From somewhere far above, an explosion rattled down through the stone, distant enough to be muffled but close enough to feel in the floor.

A moment later the clone's last memory of a very short fight arrived.

Naruto allowed himself a small, exhausted smile.

Good. Let it think I am dead.

He pulled the grappling hook from his inventory, aimed for the hole in the wall, and swung up.

The black gates of the asylum waited at the end of the corridor beyond.

[ Item: Big Pilgrim's Key ]
[ Description: Key to the inner door of the Undead Asylum main hall. Big key belonging to a chosen Undead pilgrim. But this Chosen Undead knows not what this pilgrimage has in store. ]

"Thanks for the ominous warning," Naruto mumbled at the system, not really caring about its dramatic tone right now.

The door creaked open into a long cliff path. Moss covered everything it could reach, crawling up the broken stonework, softening the edges of old ruins that dotted the landscape on both sides.

Now what? Naruto stood there for a moment with no answer to that question. The Bell of Awakening. The land of Ancient Lords.

He did not know where either of those things were.

But first, he needed to do this.

Naruto found a patch of ground beside the asylum wall. He pulled a kunai and started to dig, one handed. The work was harder than it should have been and mattered more because of it. When the grave was deep enough he reached into his inventory and retrieved Oscar's corpse with both hands, broken arm protesting the weight which he ignored.

He laid his master down carefully.

Folded the hands the way he had seen it done in Konoha, in the funerals he had watched from a distance.

He stepped back and looked at what he had done.

It was not enough. It was never going to be enough. But it was what he had.

Naruto found a flat stone nearby and dragged it to the head of the grave. He set it in place and picked up his kunai. He was not a particularly good writer under the best of circumstances and these were not those. But he kept at it until every character was legible, until what he had put into the stone was real and could not be taken back.

Oscar of Astora.
Knight. Teacher. Friend.
He gave his kindness freely.
That is rarer than any blade.

Naruto set the kunai down.

And sat down in front of it, crossed his legs, and started talking.

"I got him," he said. His voice came out hoarse and smaller than he meant it to. Naruto pulled at a piece of dead grass near his knee. "It was really close. You would have said my footwork was sloppy for most of it and you would have been right." He paused. "The iron ball was my idea though. I think you would have liked that part."

The wind moved across the cliff.

"I do not think I could have done it without you... I do not know if you were actually there or if it was just the drugs or whatever the Astora sword's blessing does but it felt like you were there." He pressed the back of his hand against his mouth for a moment. "So I am counting it. That was our victory. That was us against the demon."

He pulled at another piece of dead grass.

"I am going to find the Bell of Awakening," he said. "I do not know where it is. I do not know anything about this world really, you were supposed to be the one who..."

He stopped, swallowed and tried again.

"You were supposed to come with me."

His voice cracked on the last word and that was it.

A wave of grief hit him unlike anything in his entire life and Naruto's first instinct was to look for someone to tell.

There was no one.

No Iruka to show up at the wrong moment and say exactly the right thing. No old man Hokage to sit across from him with his pipe and patience. No Teuchi to put a bowl in front of him to make him feel better.

Just a twelve year old boy with a feeling he had absolutely no tools for.

He sat down hard in the dirt.

He had spent his whole life learning to outrun feelings he could not understand. Fill the space they occupied with noise and motion until they could not find him anymore. It had worked, more or less.

It was not working now.

The grief was too big, immediate and specifically shaped.

Naruto pressed his forehead to his knee and stopped trying to outrun it.

He ugly cried.

His shoulders shook. He made sounds he would have been mortified by under any other circumstances and did not care. There was no one to be composed for and nothing left to be composed with.

He cried until his throat was raw. He cried until his eyes were swollen almost shut. He cried until his body ran out of the energy grief needed to express itself and settled into a deep, bone heavy exhaustion that pressed down on him from every direction at once.

CAWWW!

Naruto jolted upright, his hand reaching for a weapon.

CAWWW!

The sound came from somewhere along the cliff edge, and curiosity did what it always did with Naruto, arriving before caution could stop it. He slowly walked toward the edge of the cliff.

The world opened up before him in every direction at once. Vast and endless mountains with peaks lost in gray mist.

This place is so beautiful and lonely at the same time.

Naruto was still thinking it when the shadow fell over him.

The crow was enormous, as dark as the night with a body the size of a carriage. Its talons were outstretched and descending toward him. It grabbed him before he finished the thought of moving.

The world lurched as the cliff edge disappeared. Everything disappeared except the wind and the talons locked around him. The mountains dropping away below at a speed that made his stomach attempt to relocate somewhere above his head.

He did not scream.

He wanted to scream.

Okay. Okay. Calm down, Naruto. This bird is going to land somewhere. Birds always land. Just conserve your chakra, get ready when it does, and do not look down, dattebayo!

He looked down.

That was a mistake.

The bird flew for three days.

Naruto ate from his inventory suspended in midair over landscapes that had no names he knew, drank water from a canteen he had to angle carefully to avoid it going straight up into his nose, and slept in shifts with his hands locked around the talons. Somewhere in those three days and the sheer relentless enormity of everything passing below him, his grief went quiet.

Not gone.

He could still feel it, sitting at the back of everything.

On the third day the crow began to approach a place that caught Naruto's breath.

A kingdom sprawling across the landscape below in a scale that made Konoha look like a small town sketch on a map. He stared at it with his mouth open and the wind pushing against his teeth.

The crow twisted its path toward a circular structure perched on a cliff.

The talons suddenly opened.

He fell.

The roll on landing was instinctive and deeply unpleasant, dirt and stone scraping against the armor as he tumbled across the ground and came to a stop on his back staring at the gray sky. He lay there for a moment. A warmth moved through him from the inside out. Broken arm. Cracked ribs. Three days of being in the sky in a giant crow's grip. The warmth seemed to heal his mind and body.

Naruto closed his eyes, letting the magic do its thing.

The Firelink Shrine was hauntingly beautiful.

Crumbling stone archways and pillars draped in moss and vines, concentric rings of stone surrounding the bonfire at its center. A dead gnarled tree stretched up toward a misty sky where pale blue light filtered through in shifting rays.

A man sat near the bonfire.

Full suit of dull chainmail. Short black hair. An expression that communicated clearly that he had seen everything the world had to offer and had arrived at the conclusion that none of it was particularly worth the effort. He did not look up when Naruto arrived. Just sat there with a hollow, broken stillness.

"Yo."

Naruto hoped for friendly. After everything, seeing an actual human being was almost comforting enough to overlook the dead expression.

"Well, what do we have here? You must be a new arrival." The man still had not looked up. "Let me guess. Fate of the Undead, right? Well, you are not the first. But there is no salvation here. You would have done better to rot in the Undead Asylum." A pause. "But too late now."

"Geez," Naruto muttered to himself. "Real ray of sunshine."

Still, he managed a crooked grin and raised a fist into the air, more tired than triumphant. "Well, the Undead Asylum has been conquered. Dattebayo."

Something shifted in the man's face. Gone before Naruto could read it, replaced by the same hollow expression. "Oh? So you defeated the Asylum Demon."

Something in his tone suggested he found this mildly amusing lie.

"Yep."

"Kekekeke."

"Laugh it up. It is the truth."

"Sure it is, boy," the man said, still chuckling to himself. "No Undead has ever managed to kill that thing. Either you die, or you escape. Those are your only two options."

Naruto bit his tongue so hard he tasted blood.

Precept the Fourth, he reminded himself. Show virtue of patience, humility, and honor through your actions.

He took a breath.

"Whatever. Can you at least tell me where the Bell of Awakening is?"

"There are actually two Bells of Awakening. One is up above, in the Undead Church. The other is far, far below, in the ruins at the base of Blighttown. Ring them both and something happens." The crestfallen warrior gave Naruto a mocking smile. "Brilliant, right? Not much to go on. But I have a feeling that will not stop you. So off you go. It is why you came, is it not? To this accursed land of the Undead? Hah hah hah hah."

"Prick," Naruto muttered under his breath.

All he wanted, right now, was to go home. To sit at Ichiraku's with both elbows on the counter and eat ramen until Teuchi told him he had had enough, which had never once actually happened. To take a warm bubble bath. To sleep in his own bed.

Let's go back for now.

He made the decision quietly and turned back toward the crestfallen warrior.

"My name is Naruto Uzumaki."

"An Undead that actually has a name. In these parts, a name means nothing."

"Yeah, yeah, whatever."

Naruto swung into palm in a hammer motion. "I am going to call you Older Emo."

Blank stare.

Then back to the ground.

Wow, Naruto thought, genuinely impressed. This guy is even more emo than Sasuke. How did I end up talking to someone more depressing than Sasuke.

He shook his head and let his mind drift back to the actual problem.

Getting home.

The last time he had gone back to Konoha, how had that worked?

The Asylum Demon killed me. And then I woke up in Konoha.

He turned that over carefully.

Maybe that is the trick.

The thought sat in his stomach in a way he did not entirely like.

"Alexander."

Naruto nearly jumped out of his armor. "What?"

"You do not have to wait for my name," Alexander said. "It is Alexander. I have long since abandoned it alongside everything else. I am but a Crestfallen Warrior."

Part of him was relieved to finally have a name to put to the face. Another part recognized the particular sound of someone opening a door they had been keeping shut for a very long time and immediately regretting it.

"Now leave me alone."

There it was.

This is my problem with emos, Naruto thought while walking away. One second they crack open and the next they act like the whole world revolves around their misery.

He returned to the problem at hand.

Do I really have to die to go home?

He stood there with that thought for a moment longer than was comfortable.

Oscar had told him that dying stripped away memories. That each death chipped away at who you were until nothing remained but a hollow shell. But Naruto had died in Lordran and woken up in Konoha with every memory intact. Which meant either the rules worked differently for him, or something about being sent back to Konoha rather than to a bonfire was interrupting the process before it could take anything.

Or maybe I need to die a certain number of times before it starts taking effect.

He did not know.

He stood at the edge of Firelink Shrine and looked out at what lay beyond it, the dead kingdom sprawling below.

Now what do I do?

He already knew the answer.

He looked down at the drop below the cliff edge, unequipped his armor and jumped.

Defeated the Asylum Demon, Alexander thought, staring at the bonfire. What a joke.

Nobody beat that monster. You died, or you ran. Those were the options available to Undead in the Northern Asylum, and everyone who had ever passed through Firelink on their way to whatever pointless end awaited them had confirmed it one way or another.

So why could he not dismiss it?

The warrior heard running, causing him to look up. His brain, which had long since stopped being surprised by anything Lordran produced, went completely blank at the boy's suicide attempt.

Maybe going hollow really is better than the hell that waits out here. Maybe I should do it too.

But he was too much of a coward to act on it. Too much of a coward to die and too much of a coward to live properly either.

He looked back at the bonfire.

And waited.

Waited for the inevitable rush of essence reforming, the Darksign pulling another Undead back from the edge of finality and depositing them at the nearest bonfire whether they wanted it or not.

It was their curse.

Death, rebirth and another piece scraped away each time until the loop was all that remained.

Yet the boy did not respawn.

Alexander frowned as a minute passed. Then another. The flames gave no indication that it had received anything at all from the cliff below. Something uneasy stirred in his chest, which surprised him because he had assumed that particular capacity had been scraped away some time ago.

"Why is he not respawning?"

Then he felt it.

A surge of souls at the cliff edge. Larger than it should have been for a mere child. The crestfallen warrior's eyes widened at the colour of the soul drop.

Green.

Not the pale yellow of a common Undead's soul.

Alexander had heard about green soul drops once. In stories about souls from other worlds that were called to Lordran's lands. The warrior had dismissed it as the kind of thing people invented to make the darkness feel more interesting. The size of the soul drop told a different story.

The kid was telling the truth. He actually killed the Asylum Demon. And he actually is from another world.

"Wow, guess I have seen it all now."

And the brat has absolutely no idea what a soul drop is or what will happen if something else absorbs it before he comes back.

The hollow at the far cliff had already turned toward the green glow like moths to a flame.

Alexander cut it down with a single swing.

Another came from the left. A third emerged from the shadows near the broken wall and he dealt with those too. He stood his ground over the green soul drop and waited.

Great, Alexander thought, bisecting a hollow that had gotten too close to the green glow. Now I am a soul drop guardian. This is what my existence has been reduced to.

Another hollow. He cut it down.

If something absorbs that drop before the boy comes back, whatever it becomes is going to be my problem. My problem, because a stupid child did not go to the firekeeper to absorb his soul.

Alexander shoved a hollow off the ledge with his shield.

Brat. You owe me for this.

Yet as he cut down another hollow he noticed his breathing had changed.

The battlefield had always been the one place where the hollow weight behind his eyes went quiet and left only the present moment, only the next hollow, only the dance.

Alexander was here because an empowered hollow would be his problem.

That was all this was.

But as he blocked a hollow, there was a quiet gratitude sitting in his chest for a strange boy in armor who had accidentally reminded him of his humanity.

Morning had come slowly, and Hiruzen was grateful. After last night's chaos, a slow morning was more than welcome. His task was simple and enjoyable. Going through the genin registration forms and finalizing the candidates for the jonin to choose from.

A small smile crept onto his face as he reviewed the names, each one representing a future leaf of the village.

He could have let his team handle it.

They were more than capable of combing through those forms. God knew how much he relied on them to keep up with all the paperwork in Konoha. It was not that he could not do it himself, but it ate away at his time. Something he wished he had more of. Then, as he reached the final registration form, his smile was replaced by a frown.

There was no form for Naruto.

Of course. How could I forget? Naruto had not properly graduated.

At his finger tap, an Anbu operative appeared in front of his desk.

"Bring me Naruto Uzumaki," the old man ordered, watching her bow before disappearing in a whirl of leaves and reappearing ten minutes later with something he was not prepared to see.

Naruto Uzumaki wore armor.

Hiruzen had seen armor of every kind that the shinobi world produced. Yet he had never seen anything like what Naruto Uzumaki was wearing.

The helmet was a bascinet, or something that resembled one closely enough to classify it as such. A rounded skullcap with a pointed apex designed to deflect rather than absorb. A visor with narrow ventilation slits that spoke to a maker who understood that breathability in combat was not a luxury but a necessity. The cloth wrap at the neck was worn and dark, a detail that suggested the armor had seen considerable use.

He moved down.

The torso was a composite construction. At the foundation, barely visible at the edges, was a padded undergarment. Over that, chainmail hauberk by the look of it, covering the torso and extending downward in a skirt that protected the upper thighs. Over the mail, a surcoat in blue fabric, its embroidered edging faded but still legible as an indication of status.

Whoever had made this armor wanted the wearer identified.

The plate reinforcement over the torso was not a solid breastplate. That was interesting. Instead of a single cuirass, which would have been the simpler solution, there were layered steel plates over mail. Spaulders at the shoulders strapped to a leather harness that crossed the chest and back. Additional lames at the upper torso.

The arms had couters at the elbows. Vambraces along the forearms, steel bracers strapped with leather at multiple points. The gauntlets were a mismatch. The right was a worn leather glove while the left was a steel gauntlet. The legs followed the same philosophy. Plate reinforcement over mail. Poleyns at the knees. Greaves along the shins. A broad leather belt with a bunch of utility pouches and a broken sword.

Hiruzen sat back.

This style of armor did not belong to any tradition he had ever encountered. Not in the shinobi nations, not in the Land of Iron, not in any historical record he had studied or any intelligence report he had received in his decades of governance. And considering how perfectly fitted the armor was to the boy's frame, Hiruzen felt with quiet certainty that it had been made for the boy.

That observation opened upon a lot more questions than answers.

"Where did you get that armor, Naruto?"

The look on Naruto's face made Hiruzen's heart skip a beat. The look of someone who had lost someone recently and was still in the part of grief where the loss kept arriving in new ways.

"My master gave it to me, Hokage-sama."

Hokage-sama.

Hiruzen absorbed that formal address. The deliberate distance built into two words that a few days had been old man delivered with the particular irreverence of a boy who felt comfortable enough to be rude. The change said considerably more than the words themselves.

Yesterday there had been impossible jutsu and killer intent. Today there was a mysterious master.

The Third noted Naruto's body language.

The grief was recent.

How recently, he could not say with certainty, but the rawness of it suggested days rather than months.

Hiruzen looked at the armor again.

He did not know what to make of any of it.

It was as if Naruto had been living an entire different life. A life with a dead master and skills that had no framework in anything Hiruzen understood. And the boy had simply arrived back in Konoha carrying all of it in his body and saying almost nothing about any of it.

Inoichi's words echoed in his head.

Do we truly know who Naruto is, Hokage-sama? Not what he can do. Not what he has become. Who he actually is. Do we know what he does when no one is watching? Where he goes? How he spends the hours that are not accounted for?

I am beginning to think the answer is no.

Hiruzen looked at Naruto across the desk. Even if I want answers, I cannot reach for them directly. Not now. Not with this boy in this state. Every question I push for is a door I risk closing permanently.

Hiruzen tapped his finger against the desk three times. From the corner of the room, the ANBU acknowledged the signal and withdrew further into the shadows.

The silence that followed might have become awkward. It was not because the chair had begun to creak under the armor's weight.

"That armor is heavy," Hiruzen observed.

"Yeah." Naruto shifted slightly, which produced additional commentary from the chair. "I actively have to channel chakra into my muscles to move freely in it."

"That is one approach. Though I would recommend supplementing that with dedicated physical training while wearing it."

"Why? If I can just use chakra..."

"Because the armor's resistance does the work your chakra is currently compensating for." Hiruzen folded his hands. "Train in it long enough without chakra reinforcement and your baseline strength increases to accommodate the weight. Your cardiovascular endurance develops under load, which means in combat your body performs at a higher ceiling before it needs to draw on chakra reserves at all. Your joints and connective tissue adapt to the demand. Your posture corrects itself because the armor punishes poor posture immediately and without mercy." He paused. "Chakra reinforcement is a tool. The body underneath it is the foundation. A stronger foundation means the tool goes further."

Naruto stared at him for a moment.

"Ah. That's... actually a great idea. Ol—" He caught it. "Hokage-sama."

Hiruzen said nothing about the near miss.

But he felt something loosen slightly in his chest. The specific relief of a door that had been closed and bolted showing the faintest hairline crack of light underneath it. He had not earned back what he had lost with this boy. He was not naive enough to believe one conversation accomplished that. But the crack was there.

He would have to earn it.

Meanwhile Naruto was thinking about the bonfire. Specifically about the bonfire's healing properties.

If I train in this armor. And push my muscles past failure. Then I go to Lordran. Rest at the bonfire.

He thought about how much faster a body could develop if the recovery phase was measured in minutes rather than days. He thought about what that compounded over weeks, over months.

Sensei, he thought, I think I just figured out a genuine way to train my body.

Suddenly the door flew open.

Konohamaru stood in the doorway, all six years of him, brown hair spiking through the hole in that ridiculous gray helmet. The child wore a yellow shirt with a crooked Konoha symbol and a large blue scarf hanging off one shoulder.

"Incoming! On guard, ol' man!" Konohamaru shouted, brandishing a shuriken. The child then tripped over his scarf and landed face first on the floor.

The Third closed his eyes and tipped his Hokage hat. It was all he could do not to let out a tired sigh.

"I get it, it's a trap!"

Another voice came from the back.

"A-Are you alright, Honorable Grandson? And for the record, there are no traps."

Konohamaru's tutor had dark hair and ever present sunglasses. He was in the standard Konoha shinobi outfit, lacking only the flak jacket.

When did my office become a playground?

Then, to top off this circus, Konohamaru pointed an accusing finger at Naruto.

"Aha, so you tripped me! It was you! Right?!"

Naruto responded with a flick to Konohamaru's forehead. "You fell over that stupid scarf."

Konohamaru rubbed the spot on his forehead, looking like he was on the verge of tears.

"How dare you harm the honorable grandson of the Third Hokage!"

Hiruzen really disliked it when people measured someone's worth based on their bloodline. As if Konohamaru's value was solely tied to being the Third's grandson. And then there was Konohamaru's smug little smirk. It clearly said he expected Naruto to apologize.

This whole debacle made Hiruzen realize his grandson needed a lesson in humility.

"Hey, apologize to me!" Konohamaru demanded, puffing out his chest like a little rooster in front of Naruto.

"Here is my apology."

Naruto raised his fist and gave the six year old the middle finger.

Hiruzen snorted before he could stop himself. Whatever else had changed, Naruto was still Naruto.

Ebisu and Konohamaru stood with their mouths hanging open like fish in open air.

"But... but I am the honorable grandson!" Konohamaru sputtered.

"And I am the Squire of Oscar." Naruto said it with a straightness in his spine that had not been there before.

Oscar.

The name matched no regional dialect Hiruzen knew, bore no resemblance to any naming tradition across the Five Nations or their neighbors. It was simply a foreign word with no origin point he could triangulate toward. And squire meant nothing to him at all.

"Ha!" Konohamaru recovered quickly. "That sounds lame."

Naruto looked the six year old a death glare.

Konohamaru immediately relocated himself behind Ebisu's leg with considerable speed. "I-I'm sorry."

"Next time you say something stupid like that," Naruto said, with a calm that was somehow more effective than shouting would have been, "there will be consequences."

"How dare you threaten—" Ebisu began, hand moving toward his kunai pouch.

Naruto made a hand sign.

A shadow clone materialized directly behind Konohamaru. Ebisu's kunai was already moving on reflex, the blade driving toward the clone's chest.

It shattered on the armor.

Hiruzen and Naruto both noted this at the same moment with the same expression. Looks like shadow clones with that armor are more durable than regular clones.

The clone's elbow found Ebisu's ribs and sent him stumbling back into the wall.

Konohamaru was vibrating like a leaf in the wind. He looked at Hiruzen with the expression of someone searching for a lifeline in open water.

"Don't bother," the clone said pleasantly. "I have already defeated the old man."

Ebisu's gasp could have been heard from the floor below.

Hiruzen coughed.

"Ebisu. Take Konohamaru out of my office."

"But..."

The Third Hokage gave him a look.

Ebisu grabbed Konohamaru by the arm and moved toward the door. On his way out Ebisu aimed a sideways glare at Naruto, who picked his nose. Konohamaru, dragged along behind him, looked back at Naruto with an expression that was equal parts terror and absolute hero worship.

The door closed.

The clone popped.

"Didn't want your grandson to know how you lost to my sexy jutsu?"

"I do not know what you're talking about," Hiruzen said, with complete composure.

Naruto chuckled to himself. Then the amusement faded as he asked, "So why am I actually here?"

Someone knocked on the door.

"Come in."

Iruka opened the door and his eyes went wide as saucers the moment they landed on Naruto's armor. He stood in the doorway for a full two minutes doing nothing but staring.

"Iruka," Hiruzen said. "What brings you here?"

The chunin snapped back to attention while fighting a hangover through sheer professionalism.

"Yes. Hokage-sama." He straightened. "This is my letter of recommendation for Naruto Uzumaki's graduation to genin."

He read it one final time then placed it on the desk.

Hiruzen smiled.

"Well. Another reason to graduate Naruto."

"Another?" Naruto and Iruka said together.

"Last night Naruto demonstrated everything we look for in a field shinobi. Espionage by infiltrating a secure building and extracting a high value target. Successful navigation to a rendezvous point under pursuit. And the elimination of a chunin level threat." The old man paused. "If that does not qualify someone for genin, I am not certain what does."

Naruto's ears went red at the praise.

"Hokage-sama." Iruka reached up and removed his own headband. "May I?"

"You will need a replacement."

"You have one in your desk."

"That I do."

He gestured for Iruka to continue and sat back. This moment belonged to them. He was a witness, nothing more.

Iruka held the headband out. The boy looked at it, then at his Elite Knight armor.

"I'll just wear it on my arm," Naruto said, holding out his forearm.

Iruka fastened it carefully, making sure it sat properly against the armor's vambrace. Then he straightened and looked at his student.

"Naruto, I have watched you fail that exam three times. I have watched this village look at you and decide, before you ever had a chance to show them otherwise, that you were already the sum of their worst fears."

He paused.

"Last night you stole a forbidden scroll and master a jutsu that jonin struggle with. Then stand over the body of a man who tried to use you and feel nothing about it." His jaw tightened slightly. "That last part scared me, if I am being honest."

Naruto did not look away.

"But you know what scared me more?" Iruka continued. "The fact that I understood why. Because I know what this village has given you to work with. I know what you have had and what you haven't had and what you built out of the difference." He met the boy's eyes. "You are stubborn, reckless and make everything harder than it needs to be. And you have never, not once in all the years I have known you, quit."

A pause.

"You are a genin. You have earned it a hundred times over. And whatever you are becoming, Naruto, I am on your side."

Naruto looked at the headband on his arm.

"Thanks, Iruka-sensei," he said quietly as he got up to hug the chunin.

Hiruzen cleared his throat after a moment.

"Congratulations, Genin Naruto. Now I just need your graduation form."

"Here," Iruka said, producing the documents.

Hiruzen reviewed them, signed where necessary, and set them aside. Iruka stepped back and gave Naruto a thumbs up.

"Everything's in order. Now, before you leave, there is the matter of your mission reward."

Naruto and Iruka both looked perplexed.

"By technical definition, you were manipulated into an infiltration mission, successfully completed the objective under hostile conditions, and neutralized a traitor to the village in the process." Hiruzen's expression remained entirely neutral. "That will be logged as a solo mission on your record. The corresponding payment and mission points will be allocated accordingly."

Iruka's eye twitched.

"Hokage-sama, is that... strictly allowed?"

"I am the Hokage," Hiruzen said pleasantly, "so."

Iruka chose not to pursue this.

Naruto, wisely deciding not to look a gift horse in the mouth, asked, "Hey. Can I get a jutsu as a reward instead?"

Inoichi's words surfaced in Hiruzen's mind.

If the boy has undisclosed abilities, he will find ways to justify acquiring more without revealing what he already possesses. Was this that? An excuse to demonstrate something he had already learned? A test of how much they were watching?

"Any particular jutsu in mind?" Hiruzen asked, keeping his voice completely even.

"I don't know. Something that lets me run away really fast."

There were things in Lordran that could not be beaten. The Black Knight had made the lesson very clear. Speed had not saved him that day so much as creativity had. But creativity needed distance to work, and distance required getting away first.

Hence the request.

"Iruka, do you know the Body Flicker Jutsu?"

"Of course." Iruka paused as the Hokage's implication settled. "You want me to teach it to Naruto."

Hiruzen nodded.

Naruto's face showed pure excitement. He launched himself out of the chair with the full weight of the Elite Knight armor behind him.

The chair collapsed completely.

"I'll be at the training grounds, Iruka-sensei!" Naruto was already at the door, as running away was the best response to broken furniture.

"Guess he is still Naruto," Iruka said.

"And that's for the best," Hiruzen replied quietly.

"Hokage-sama, about the graduation tallies, the placement lists, the..."

"I'll have it handled." Hiruzen waved a hand. "Go and teach."

"Go and teach," the chunin instructor muttered, bowing, and leaving Hiruzen alone in the office.

Tick. Tock. Tick. Tock.

The clock on the wall marked the silence after the door closed. Hiruzen blew smoke upward in slow, unhurried ribbons.

"Report."

Inoichi appeared and placed a scroll on the desk. He had been there for the entire conversation. That was what he had his ANBU do.

Hiruzen looked at the scroll without touching it. "This is?"

"ANBU Owl's overnight report on Naruto." Inoichi folded his hands behind his back. "The boy returned to his apartment, slept, and came here this morning. The apartment was searched while he was en route. Officers found nothing unusual beyond what we already knew about."

Hiruzen drew on his pipe slowly.

The mysteries were compounding. Each answer producing two new questions. Each observation opening a door onto a corridor with no visible end.

"What is your honest assessment of Naruto?"

"The grief is real. The observation of his body language and how he spoke in relation to his master was authentic." He paused. "Whatever happened to him was real and it cost him something significant."

"And yet," Hiruzen said.

"We are looking at a boy who appears to have lived an entire chapter of his life that we have no access to and no framework for."

Hiruzen set down his pipe. "Is he hiding it deliberately?"

"That's the part I find most interesting." Inoichi moved to the chair yet chose to stand. "In my initial assessment I assumed the mask was the whole story. A child who learned to perform because performing was safer than being seen. But what we observed this morning does not fit that model cleanly." He looked at the door. "He told you about the master. He wore the armor openly. He did not deflect when you looked at it. A boy running a deliberate concealment operation does not do those things."

"So he's not hiding."

"I think he's being selective," Inoichi said carefully. "He's sharing what he's comfortable sharing and keeping the rest close, the way anyone does after losing someone." A pause. "The question is whether what he's keeping close represents a threat or simply something he isn't ready to speak about yet."

"He's not a threat," Hiruzen said. More to himself than to Inoichi.

"No, he's not a threat."

A pause.

"But we should understand what he's carrying," the Yamanaka added carefully, "before it becomes one."

The clock marked the silence.

"My recommendation remains the same. We observe. We do not push. We create conditions where cooperation with Konoha becomes something Naruto chooses rather than something imposed on him," Inoichi stated. "Pushing that boy right now, with fresh grief and fresh distance between you, would close every door we still have open."

"Find me everything that exists on the word squire," Hiruzen said quietly. "The name Oscar. And the design philosophy of that armor."

"Already assigned," Inoichi said.

Hiruzen took a drag out of his pipe.

"What about the jonin sensei?"

"I'm working on that."

Naruto stood in the open field and breathed in.

Trees stretched in every direction as far as he could see, the training ground quiet except for the wind moving through the branches overhead.

Iruka had his instructor face on.

"Body Flicker Technique," he began, settling into the cadence Naruto had heard a thousand times in a classroom and was only now learning to actually listen to. "A ninja uses chakra to temporarily vitalize the body and move at extreme speeds across short or long distances. The amount of chakra required scales with distance and elevation. The further you go or the higher you climb, the more it costs."

"Sensei, what's the difference between Body Flicker and Substitution? From the outside they look the same."

Iruka had a surprised expression that Naruto had asked something worth answering. "That's a good question actually."

"I know."

"Both techniques release chakra from the ankles," Iruka continued. "That's where the similarity ends. Substitution releases a single concentrated burst, short range, fast, and leaves a replacement object behind in your position. The log, usually. Body Flicker works differently." He paused to make sure Naruto was following. "It doesn't release all the chakra at once. It releases it in sequential waves."

"Like what?"

"Hold out your hand."

Naruto held it out.

Iruka tapped his palm once, then twice, each tap slightly harder than the last. "First wave gets you moving. Second wave builds on the momentum of the first. Third wave builds on the second. Each release of chakra from the ankles compounds with the velocity you already have rather than starting from zero." He stepped back. "That's why Body Flicker accelerates as it goes rather than moving at a fixed speed. The longer the distance, the faster you're moving by the time you arrive."

"Like ripples in a lake."

"Exactly like that. When did you start thinking in analogies?"

"I have always been the smart one, Iruka sensei."

"You failed the graduation exam three times."

"Strategically."

Iruka laughed while performing the hand signs. Half tiger and ram.

His body flickered.

Thirty feet away before Naruto's eyes had finished tracking the motion. Iruka was standing casually at the treeline like he had always been there.

"Any questions?"

"Can you fight while flickering?"

"Evasion and dodging, yes. Chunin and jonin use it the way a genin uses Substitution, to exit a bad position very quickly. Direct combat is harder," Iruka explained. "The sequential wave acceleration produces tunnel vision. Attacking from that state means committing to something you can barely see."

"So you can't fight with it."

"Most people can't," Iruka said. "But."

Naruto looked up.

"There was a shinobi who found a way to use Body Flicker directly in combat," Iruka said with a deeply respectful tone. "How exactly, I don't know. What we know is the result. He pushed the technique past every conventional ceiling and at those speeds his body left afterimages solid enough that opponents couldn't distinguish them from the real thing in the moment." He paused. "People compared him to the Fourth Hokage."

"Who is this awesome guy?"

"Shisui of the Body Flicker."

Naruto gasped.

"I met him a few times," Iruka said quietly, the warmth in his voice belonging to something specific and kept. "A good man who died too young."

Naruto went quiet as a form of respect, while an idea had been assembling itself in his mind. Body Flicker in direct combat.

Nobody knew how Shisui had solved the tunnel vision problem. But Naruto did not need to find that answer.

He already had a different one.

The Knight's Sight did not operate through his eyes. It lifted his awareness above his body entirely, indifferent to the direction he was facing or the speed he was moving.

The grin arrived before he had finished the thought.

Naruto of the Body Flicker.

He liked that considerably.

Author Note: This was a quieter chapter than the last two, but I think it did a lot of necessary groundwork. Relationships are being established, mysteries are being layered, and pieces are being put in place that are going to matter considerably later. I hope it landed the way I intended.

Onto the Q&A.

Q: Naruto spent three days traveling to Firelink Shrine but only one day passed in Konoha. Was that a mistake?

That was completely intentional.

There is a time dilation between Lordran and Konoha. The ratio is three to one. Three hours in Lordran equals one hour in Konoha. This applies in both directions.

I built this in deliberately because without it the two storylines would create a logistical nightmare. Lordran is a massive world with enormous distances between locations and a lot of things that need to happen before Naruto can move through it meaningfully. If time moved at the same rate in both worlds I would either have to rush through Lordran to keep pace with the Naruto timeline or stretch the Konoha side so thin it became filler.

The dilation solves that problem cleanly. Naruto can spend days in Lordran accomplishing things while only hours pass in Konoha. Both storylines get the breathing room they need to develop properly.

It also opens up some interesting narrative possibilities down the line that I am not going to spoil here.

Q: What is the green soul drop? Is that in the game?

Sort of. It is my own addition to the lore but it is directly inspired by a game mechanic.

In Dark Souls, when you die you leave your accumulated souls behind at the point of death as a green smear on the ground. You can retrieve them by returning to that spot before you die again. Lose them a second time and they are gone permanently.

That green smear is where the idea came from.

In this story, soul drops manifest as visible orbs of light rather than a smear, and their color indicates their origin. Every Undead in Lordran produces a yellow soul drop when they die.

Naruto's is green because he is not from Lordran.

What exactly that difference means for Naruto in terms of the curse, the hollow process, and how his soul interacts with Lordran's systems is something I will be exploring as the story develops.

As always, thank you for reading and for every comment and review. See you in the next chapter.

May your flames never fade.

Adam

Chapter Text

Teuchi Ichiraku was not a shinobi. He had never wanted to be one.

His family had been among the first civilians to settle in Konoha. Before that, during the bloody Warring States Era, civilians had no real place amongst shinobi unless you were a noble. But the First Hokage had understood that a village needed more than warriors to survive.

So the civilians came.

Farmers, craftsmen, traders, and artisans. The Ichiraku came all the way from the Shina province of the Fire Nation, carrying little more than a worn recipe for shina soba and the hope that a better life was waiting for them here. Over the years, their recipe had changed until shina soba became something else altogether.

Ramen.

The man rose before the sun with a stretch and cold water to his face. Teuchi wore a white tunic and red apron.

"Ayame chan. Time to wake up."

A groan from upstairs.

She was not his by blood. He had found her the night of the Kyuubi attack with nowhere to go and no one left to take her. He had not thought twice about it. That was just the kind of man Teuchi was. The mornings, though, were a different battle entirely for his little girl.

"Can't we open later?"

"The early bird gets the worm."

Thankfully the man had set up shop in his house. The kitchen greeted him with the low creak of floorboards underfoot. The smell of yesterday's broth still hanging faintly in the air. And the quiet that only existed in that hour before the village woke. He worked through the prep without thinking, his hands knowing exactly where to go.

Their shop was small.

Six seats, if you counted generously. Most people ordered to go rather than eating at the shop. Teuchi did not mind either way. There was something right about a place that did not try to be more than it was.

A bowl of good food waiting for you at the end of a long day, or the beginning of one.

Teuchi waited for the first customer of the day.

It was going to be Naruto.

Rain or shine, the boy came in like clockwork for his breakfast, a bowl of tonkotsu ramen before heading off to the academy.

Teuchi always made sure to use the freshest ingredients for him.

He still remembered the first time Naruto had walked in six years ago. A rainy day with no other customers. Just a small blonde boy standing at the entrance, holding a few coins in his hands. Teuchi had hesitated because of the jinchuriki status. But when he looked at the boy's hungry expression, that was not a demon standing in his shop.

That was a hungry kid.

From that day on, Naruto had been his most loyal customer.

The curtains rustled.

Teuchi opened his mouth to call out his usual greeting, but the words stopped. The person who walked in was an armored midget.

"What can I do for you, sir?"

"Oji-san, why are you talking to me like that?"

Teuchi went still, recognizing that voice. "Naruto?"

Ayame came in from the back, still tying her apron, and said the same thing at almost the same moment. Naruto's helmet vanished with a shimmer of some kind of jutsu Teuchi could not begin to comprehend. Ayame, predictably, looked like she had just seen something wonderful.

"Teach me that jutsu," Ayame said. "So I would never have to get dressed myself in the morning again."

"Sorry, Ayame nee chan, I can't."

Ayame looked appropriately devastated. Teuchi smiled and looked at the boy's face covered in sweat, grime, and dirt. "Sorry about this, I was just training with Iruka sensei for the last hour."

"That's fine. Now come to the back and clean up," Ayame said, already steering him by the shoulder before he could argue.

Teuchi caught her eye and gave her a look that said clearly: do not you dare rope him into tasting your experiments again. Ayame had a habit of using Naruto as her personal test subject whenever she was working on a new ramen recipe. Naruto, for his part, never seemed to mind, which only encouraged her.

"How did the graduating exam go?" Teuchi said, setting a bowl down.

"I passed through unconventional ways. But I'm a genin now."

That was all Ayame needed. She wrapped both arms around him, squeezing hard enough that Naruto made a strangled noise against her shoulder.

"One small step to becoming the next Hokage," the older girl said into his hair.

Naruto pulled back, gave a small smile, and turned to the sink.

"Unconventional ways," Teuchi repeated, pouring the broth slowly. "Do I want to know?"

"Probably not."

"Are you okay?"

"I'm here, aren't I?"

Teuchi set the ladle down. "Fair enough."

For a moment there was only the sound of running water. Ayame caught Teuchi's eye from across the counter. He gave the smallest shake of his head.

Something was off.

Naruto always talked about being the Hokage. So what was that quiet response?

"You doing alright, kid?" Ayame asked, keeping her voice easy.

"Fine."

"You don't look fine."

"I just haven't slept."

"Naruto."

The boy splashed his face again. Gripped the edge of the sink. When he finally turned around, the armor was gone, swapped out for his orange shirt, and without the plating he looked younger. He sat down on the stool and looked at the bowl Teuchi set in front of him.

For a long moment he did not touch it.

"I found out about the fox."

Teuchi's ladle hovered over the second bowl, broth threatening to spill over the rim. He set it down carefully and placed it beside the first without a word. "A bowl for Naruto Uzumaki."

"Not for the fox," Naruto said quietly, like he was afraid of what the answer might be.

"No," Teuchi said. "For the champion of last year's ramen eating competition."

The smile that broke across Naruto's face was like a sunrise over a rooftop. He picked up the bowl with both hands and started sliding ramen into his mouth with the focused urgency of someone who had not eaten in days.

Teuchi could barely keep pace.

"What are you two even talking about?" Ayame said, looking between them.

Naruto slowed. Set the bowl down.

Teuchi could see it happening in real time. The pull to tell her. To stop carrying it alone. It was written plainly across his face.

Teuchi quietly set a glass of water in front of him.

"Eat more slowly," he said. "You'll choke."

"Dad. What's going on?"

Teuchi gave her his best unbothered smile. "Don't worry about it. It's a man thing. Now do me a favor and go to my room and bring my journal, would you? I want to give Naruto something."

She looked between them once more, puzzled, then shrugged and disappeared down the hall.

"Some things are better left unsaid, Naruto."

"Wouldn't that be lying?"

"Sometimes lying is a kindness."

Teuchi hated how true that felt even as he said it. "Ayame was four years old during the Kyuubi attack. She doesn't remember it, and that is the only good thing to come out of that night. She doesn't need to be reminded of it, not like this."

Teuchi could hear the weight of it settling on him.

"Would she see me as the fox?"

"No," Teuchi said without hesitation.

Naruto did not look convinced.

Teuchi reached into the prep tray and placed something carefully into the fresh bowl he was building. A fishcake cut and shaped into the rough likeness of a boy with spiky hair and whiskers.

"Ayame made that a month ago, when she heard graduation was coming. She wanted you to have something special, fully believing in you."

Naruto's eyes went a little glassy.

He did not say anything for a long moment, just looked at the small handmade thing sitting in his broth. Teuchi had known about the Kyuubi for most of that time and had never once looked at him differently. Ayame had carved his face into a fishcake a month before he even graduated.

The math was not complicated if Naruto was willing to do it.

Slowly, the tension in his shoulders came down.

Ayame came back with a journal in hand and stopped when she saw Naruto holding up the fishcake with a teary eyed smile.

"Thanks, Ayame nee chan."

She turned to her father with an expression of pure betrayal.

Teuchi scratched the back of his head.

"Sorry."

Ayame stared at him a moment longer, then reached into the journal and pulled out a small folded slip of paper.

"This is a one hundred free bowls of ramen coupon from my father. But since he gave you my gift, I'll give you his," she announced. "Redeemable whenever you want."

Naruto looked at the coupon in one hand and the fishcake in the other. He held them both carefully, like they were something he did not want to drop.

"Thank you."

It was barely above a whisper but it filled the whole shop anyway.

Ayame ruffled his hair and Teuchi set a fresh steaming bowl down in front of him.

"Eat up," Teuchi said. "You've got a whole shinobi world to introduce yourself to."

Naruto set both gifts down gently, picked up his chopsticks, and grinned. "You'd better start on the next fifty bowls right now, dattebayo. I've been flying for days and I have an appetite to match."

Neither of them knew what flying had to do with anything, but they had learned long ago not to ask Naruto follow up questions for the sake of their sanity.

Teuchi looked at Ayame and said, "Get more pork out of the back."

After eight years of being surrounded by the weak and the sycophantic, Sasuke Uchiha's ambition was finally beginning to take shape. The thought should have filled him with something. Pride, maybe. Some form of satisfaction.

But it did not.

It only sharpened the reminder of how far he still had to go.

Compared to Itachi, he was nothing.

That monster had been an Anbu captain at his age, while Sasuke was sitting here being a genin. The gap between them was a chasm. And no matter how fast he ran toward the edge of it, the other side never seemed any closer.

He sat at his desk by the window and let his gaze drift over his classmates. Half of them would be dead within a year of real fieldwork, leaving behind grieving parents and younger siblings who would never fully understand why. He did not care about any of them. But the thought of that kind of loss being visited on someone sat uncomfortably in him.

"Sasuke kun!"

Every day was the same performance of waving, giggling, and the need to be noticed by him. Sasuke let it fade into noise and closed his eyes. He had training to plan for.

Ninjutsu today, or taijutsu.

Suddenly the noise stopped, followed by the creak of a floorboard as a heavy thud sounded beside him.

Sasuke looked sideways.

Someone in full battle armor had sat down next to him. The Uchiha's eyes landed on the shield resting against the desk with a lion insignia engraved across its surface.

What clan has that as their symbol? Sasuke thought, looking around the room.

Everyone else was wearing the same expression he imagined was on his own face.

Who was this stranger?

Meanwhile Naruto felt like a bottle about to burst. Fifty five bowls of ramen was a new personal best. He rubbed his stomach while noticing the room was far too quiet for a graduating class.

"Why is everyone so quiet?" the blonde asked, opening his visor to breathe.

"Naruto?"

"Yeah."

The silence lasted a few seconds before someone in the back decided to open his mouth. "You know this is the class for graduating students, right? Not for deadlast who failed three times."

Naruto's hand moved automatically toward his head... armband.

Many questioned how the boy had graduated when Kiba's voice cut across the room. "Hey, leave him alone. He probably thinks the armor is going to make him Hokage."

Laughter rippled through the class.

Sasuke watched the young Uzumaki from the corner of his eye. The expression that crossed Naruto's face was not the loud, defensive bluster he had come to associate with the boy.

It was one of quiet anger.

Something the Uchiha had worn every time someone spoke about the Uchiha clan with disrespect.

While the class laughed, Sasuke caught Naruto murmuring under his breath. "Don't do it. It's not worth it. Oscar wouldn't want you to stoop to his level."

Kiba, seeing that Naruto was not rising to it, decided to push further. He sauntered closer, exaggerating a sniff, then recoiled. "Whoa. Pee yew." He waved a hand in front of his nose. "Where'd you get that armor, deadlast? The sewer?"

A vein pressed against Naruto's temple. He knew the armor did not smell right. He had washed it a dozen times. It did not matter. The smell of the asylum demon still clung to the metal like it had been worked into the grain of it, and no amount of scrubbing was going to change that. But Kiba was not worth the energy it would take to be angry at him.

When Naruto did not react, the Inuzuka's eyes drifted down to the hilt of the Astora straight sword at his belt.

His hand moved toward it.

That got a reaction.

Naruto's backhand caught Kiba across the arm hard enough that the boy felt the numbness travel all the way to his shoulder. Before Kiba could process it, Naruto had him by the collar.

"What is your problem?"

"Let go of my collar, deadlast," Kiba snarled up at him. Akamaru barked twice from the corner.

Naruto shoved him back and returned to his seat.

This is not worth it.

Kiba rolled his shoulder, working the feeling back into his arm, and laughed. "Ha. Deadlast thinks he's tough now. Bit of stolen armor, a busted sword and suddenly he's somebody." He shook his head like it was the funniest thing he had heard all week. "Bet he grabbed both off some scam merchant who saw him coming."

Naruto stopped and knew exactly what Kiba was.

A loudmouth who said whatever came to mind if it meant looking tough in front of an audience. Someone who did not think before he spoke and did not particularly care to start. On any other day, Naruto could let it go. People had been saying worse about him his whole life and he was still standing.

But this was different.

Kiba had not just taken a shot at him. He had taken a shot at the armor. At everything Oscar had left behind. At everything that had been trusted to him. Naruto did not care what people said about him.

But he drew the line at the legacy he had been given.

While he wanted to beat Kiba black and blue, that was not the knight's way.

Precept the Eight: On the matter of honor and insult. A knight does not brawl in anger, nor does he raise his fist to silence mockery. But when his name, his order, or the legacy entrusted to him is brought into question before witnesses, he has not only the right but the obligation to demand satisfaction through honorable contest. Let the outcome speak what words cannot. Let conduct in battle answer what conduct in speech has wronged.

Naruto turned around. "Kiba." His voice was flat and even. "Outside. You and me. You lose, you apologize for what you said."

Kiba blinked, then broke into a wide grin like he had just been handed something. "Oh yeah? Fine by me, dead last. Been looking for an excuse to show off anyway."

He glanced sideways at the front row with the easy confidence of someone who had never once been told his charm was not landing. The girls looked uniformly disgusted.

"Let's go. I've been wanting to put you on the ground since you walked in here smelling like that."

The entire class migrated to the windows, pressing against each other to get a better look at the lawn where Naruto and Kiba stood facing each other.

"Kiba's going to destroy him," someone said from the back.

"Obviously. Did you see how slow Naruto was walking? That armor is dead weight."

"Dead last versus a clan shinobi." A boy near the middle shook his head. "Someone should have talked him out of this."

"Would have saved him the embarrassment."

The betting started quietly and spread fast, with the odds stacking up heavily in one direction.

"I'll bet on the other side."

"You're betting on Naruto?" Sakura stared at Ino. "Seriously?"

"Why not?"

"Because Kiba is going to win."

"Maybe." Ino tilted her head slightly. "But think about it for a second. Kiba is out there because his ego got bumped. That's the only reason he took the challenge." She paused. "Naruto is out there fighting because something actually mattered to him."

"So?"

"A shinobi who is fighting for a cause will always be more dangerous than one who is fighting for applause. The one with something real to protect does not have a ceiling on how far they will push themselves. Kiba has a limit. I'm not sure Naruto does right now."

The class was quiet for a moment.

"That's a lot of philosophy for a schoolyard fight," someone muttered.

"You asked," Ino said simply.

Sakura looked at her rival for a moment longer, then back at the window.

Hinata also wanted to bet on Naruto, but she could not find the courage to speak out. Somewhere underneath the silence she prayed for the young Uzumaki.

Please win.

"Sasuke kun." Sakura drifted toward him, tucking a strand of pink hair behind her ear. "Do you want to take a bet?"

Sasuke had not moved from his seat when the rest of the class rushed over. He had simply turned to the side watching. In all his years at this academy he could count on one hand the number of things that had genuinely held his attention.

Kiba rolled his neck, grinning.

"You see that?" He jerked his chin toward the academy class without looking away from Naruto. "Not one of them thinks you're walking away from this. Except Ino, but that girl's been crazy since the second grade."

Naruto calmly closed his visor with a soft metallic click. He raised his right hand in the sign of confrontation. Kiba mirrored it, then he moved.

A shuriken curved toward the side of Naruto's neck. Kiba was already charging behind it, his handnails lengthening into dark curved claws.

Ninja Art of Beast Mimicry: Claw Jutsu!

The shuriken struck the pauldron at Naruto's neck and bounced off clean. Kiba's claws found the chest plate a half second later. And the sound they made was not the sound of tearing metal.

It was the sound of breaking.

Kiba yanked his hand back, staring at his claws cracked at the base and bleeding at the cuticle.

In the classroom the noise started immediately.

"Did you see that?"

"The shuriken just bounced off. Kiba's claw jutsu broke."

"That armor is the real deal?"

Kiba shook his hand once and reset his stance. A smoke bomb hit the grass and bloomed outward in a gray white cloud that swallowed the center of the lawn entirely. Two figures burst from either side of it simultaneously. Both Kibas coming from opposite angles.

"He transformed Akamaru to look like him," Sakura noted from the class.

"That's the Inuzuka clan's Beast Mimicry: Man Beast Clone Jutsu."

Kiba taunted Naruto. "You could not even make a clone yesterday, deadlast. How does it feel knowing you're about to lose to an actual genin who can make solid clones?"

Ninja Art: Shadow Clone Jutsu!

Thirty clones popped in a ring around both Kibas before either of them could close the distance. The classroom exploded.

"How many is that? Fifteen? Twenty?"

"Where did he even learn that?"

"Are those physical clones?"

"Yeah, they all have their own shadows. Isn't that supposed to be a jonin level jutsu?"

Sasuke leaned forward, wondering how a fight between him and Naruto would go. The armor was a problem against the Uchiha shurikenjutsu. But armor was still metal, and metal conducted heat. A Great Fireball would just cook whatever was inside.

Sasuke settled back in his chair, watching Naruto below with quiet respect.

Kunai appeared in each clone's hand with a shimmer before the entire ring threw simultaneously.

"Akamaru, dig! Now!"

Ninja Art of Beast Mimicry: Digger Dog Jutsu!

The earth split open and swallowed them both, the kunai punching into empty ground a half second after they disappeared. The ground in front of Naruto buckled.

Ninja Art: Body Flicker Jutsu!

The squire was gone before the earth broke open. Kiba and Akamaru erupted up from the ground in a tight spinning formation, found nothing but air where Naruto had been standing, and twisted mid arc to reorient.

"Akamaru. Let's end this."

They moved into position back to back, chakra beginning to wind around them both in visible currents, pulling loose grass and dirt into slow orbit around their bodies.

Man Beast Ultimate Taijutsu: Fang Over Fang!

The rotation built from nothing into a shriek of compressed air in under two seconds, a double drill of boy and dog tearing across the lawn with enough force to throw a divot of earth behind each of them. Naruto's clones moved into a formation, locking shields together edge to edge.

A wall of overlapping steel planted into the grass.

Fang Over Fang hit it like a battering ram.

The wall formation burst into white smoke with clones dispersing in every direction. But Akamaru and Kiba had lost their spin entirely, leaving them midair with nothing but forward inertia carrying them.

Naruto finished his handsign.

Body Flicker closed the distance in a blink. He came up with a spinning heel kick that caught Kiba directly on the jaw. The steel boot connected with a sound like a hammer hitting a post.

Kiba's jaw did not snap back.

It swung.

Wrenched clean to the side like a door knocked off its lower hinge, hanging at an angle that made it immediately obvious that something had come apart inside it that was not supposed to.

The class went silent.

Kiba hit the grass and did not move.

Arf.

Akamaru launched himself at Naruto's leg, biting down with everything he had. His teeth unable to get through the armor, but not letting go either. He was shaking in fear, yet planting himself between Naruto and Kiba the only way he knew how. Despite his jaw hanging completely off to the side, Kiba was still conscious.

The sight made several students at the window flinch and look away.

"Say you're sorry," Naruto said in a calm voice.

Kiba stared up at him and spat out.

Which, given the state of his jaw, was not a good idea and accomplished very little other than pushing Naruto over the edge.

The young squire reached down and closed his hand around Kiba's throat. "YOU THINK THIS IS FUNNY, KIBA? YOU THINK I AM PLAYING WITH YOU RIGHT NOW? SAY YOU ARE SORRY. SAY YOU ARE SORRY FOR WHAT YOU SAID. SAY YOU ARE SORRY FOR TARNISHING MY MASTER'S NAME."

His grip tightened.

"SAY IT. OR I WILL END YOUR WORTHLESS LIFE RIGHT HERE ON THIS LAWN."

The killer intent came off Naruto like a pressure drop before a storm. Every student pressed against that classroom window felt it at the same time. A cold that had nothing to do with temperature. A sensation of being somewhere that something terrible had already happened and would happen again.

For a single moment the academy lawn felt exactly like the Northern Undead Asylum.

Whimper.

Naruto paused at the sound.

Akamaru had released his leg. The dog was sitting in the grass trembling, his eyes fixed on Naruto, crying in a thin helpless way. The sight alone melted Naruto's killer intent.

All the while, the door to the classroom slammed open.

"WHAT IS GOING ON OUT HERE?!"

Iruka took one look at the class, Kiba's jaw, and crossed the lawn in seconds. "Naruto." His voice had shifted into the tone that left no room for discussion. "Step back. Give him to me." He was already kneeling beside Kiba, checking his pulse, assessing the jaw with what he had learned about basic aid. "We are going to the nurse's office right now. Afterward you are going to tell me exactly what happened. Every detail."

Naruto sat on the bench outside the nurse's office with his helmet in between his knees, staring at the floor. The hallway was quiet except for the muffled voices coming through the door. Akamaru sat beside him.

"Sorry it went that far."

Akamaru let out a long, low sound, somewhere between a whine and a bark. It was an apology, offered on behalf of someone who had not been willing to offer it himself.

"You don't have to do that," Naruto said. "It wasn't your fault."

Akamaru whined once and looked at the door.

"He had chances," Naruto said. "You know that, right? I gave him chances."

The little dog nodded in agreement.

Naruto reached over and scratched behind his ear. "You know, between the two of you, I think you might be the brains of the operation."

Akamaru sneezed, which Naruto decided to take as agreement.

The door opened and Iruka stepped out, pulling it halfway closed behind him.

"Kiba's jaw has been treated. It was a fresh break, so the medical nin was able to set it cleanly." He looked down at Akamaru. "You can go in and see him. Once the nurse clears you both, head back to class."

Akamaru barked, sharp and grateful, and disappeared through the door.

Iruka turned back to Naruto. "Come on. Let's find somewhere quieter."

The academy rooftop was empty at this hour, the village spread out below them in the late morning light. Iruka sat on the ledge and Naruto stood a few feet away.

"Kiba gave me his side of the story," Iruka said. "Now I want yours."

Naruto talked, and by the end he wasn't looking at Iruka anymore.

The silence that followed was long enough that the boy finally turned to see what was on his teacher's face.

"Naruto, I don't want to come across as dismissive, but breaking a classmate's jaw over a piece of armor. Don't you think that was a bit much?"

"It's not about the armor." Naruto turned away. Of all the people to not get it, he hadn't expected it to be Iruka sensei. "You don't understand."

"You're right. I don't understand. So explain it to me."

When he spoke again, his voice was quieter, but the tears were already there, and he was fighting them with everything he had.

"This is my master's legacy. A knight gives their armor to their squire when they are dying. That's what this is. That's what he gave me. All he had at the end was me, and he gave me everything he carried with him his whole life." Naruto looked into Iruka's eyes. "I didn't break Kiba's jaw because of what he said to me. I broke it because he mocked and laughed at the only thing my master left behind. And I gave him chances, Iruka sensei. I gave him every chance to just stop." His voice broke completely on the last word. "So go ahead. Tell me Kiba was in the right. Tell me he didn't deserve it. Tell me I should've just sat there and let that dog keep barking."

Iruka didn't say any of those things. He just put his arms around Naruto and held on.

"Let it out," he said. "Don't you dare stop it."

And Naruto broke into tears, muffled against Iruka's vest. The older man held him and let it run its course. When the worst of it had passed and Naruto was just shaking quietly, he spoke, keeping his voice low.

"My parents died during the Kyuubi attack. You already know that," Iruka said. "What you don't know is that for the first month afterward I didn't cry once. Not once. I thought that meant I was handling it. I thought I was being strong."

He felt Naruto still slightly against him.

"I wasn't handling anything. I was just postponing it. And when it finally came, it came apart all at once and I was completely alone when it happened because I had spent so long convincing everyone around me that I was fine."

Naruto pulled back. His eyes were red and his face was a mess and he made no attempt to hide any of it.

"Does it get better?"

"It gets different," the older man said honestly. "The loss doesn't shrink. You just slowly build a life that's bigger than it. And one day you realize you've gone a whole morning without it being the first thing you thought about. And then a whole afternoon. And eventually it becomes something you carry instead of something that's carrying you."

He looked at the armor again.

"Oscar sounds like he was someone worth grieving."

Naruto wiped his face with the back of his hand. "I never got to tell him what his actions meant to me."

"He knew," Iruka said.

"You don't know that."

"No," Iruka admitted. "But I know that people who give away everything they own at the end of their life don't do it for strangers. He knew exactly what you meant to him. And I think somewhere underneath all of this, you know that too."

Naruto looked out over the village for a long moment. The wind moved through the trees below them. Somewhere in the distance a hawk circled lazily over the rooftops.

"I just miss him."

"You're going to miss him for a long time. And that's just what love costs."

Naruto said nothing. But he stopped fighting the tears that were still coming, and that, Iruka thought, was a start.

The classroom felt different when Naruto walked back in.

The way conversations dropped when he walked near them. The way eyes moved toward him and then away. He could read the room well enough to sort them into categories. Respect from some. Caution from others. And from a few, something closer to fear.

A week ago this was all he ever wanted.

Naruto had spent most of his childhood doing increasingly desperate things just to make people look at him like he existed. And now here it was, handed to him, and his mind couldn't hold onto it because Oscar's last words kept moving through it like water finding the low ground.

Live for yourself. Not to prove something to someone else. Not to earn what should have always been yours. The world is yours. Do not spend it looking for permission to exist in it.

"Hey."

Naruto blinked.

Ino was standing in front of him, platinum blonde hair over one shoulder, holding a stack of bills out toward him with her usual confidence. "Thanks for winning me the bet."

"Sure," Naruto said.

She studied him for a moment, her eyes doing something more careful than her tone suggested. "I'm around if you want to talk. We Yamanaka know a thing or two about what goes on inside people's heads. Professionally speaking."

For a moment Naruto almost asked what had prompted that, because as far as he could remember Ino had never gone out of her way to talk to him. But he found he didn't have the energy to be suspicious about kindness today. He gave her a single nod and moved past her toward his seat.

Sakura, who had been talking to the wall that was Sasuke, went completely quiet the moment Naruto sat down. The boy leaned back in his chair, let his head fall against the rest.

"What do you want, Sasuke?"

Naruto could feel the gaze burning into the side of his head.

"You're strong."

It wasn't a compliment exactly. It was more like an observation delivered with a slight forward tilt of the chin.

Naruto thought about how much time he had spent over the years wanting to hear something like that from Sasuke Uchiha specifically. Wanting to stand across from him as an equal. It had been a kind of obsession once. The need to measure himself against the person the village had decided was the top of his generation.

He felt almost nothing about it now.

He had his own path.

"You should see me with a sword," Naruto said with a smirk.

Sasuke's gaze shifted down, studying the broken Astora sword hilt at his belt.

Sakura was looking at Naruto too. The boy had spent two years making it very easy for her to know how he felt about her. And now the thing she had always been able to predict about him was simply gone, and she didn't know what to do with that.

For the first time in a long time, the noise of other people's opinions felt like exactly what it was to Naruto.

Background noise.

Ino's eyes hadn't moved from the back of Naruto's head since he sat down.

"Your fickle nature is showing."

Shikamaru didn't look up from the desk. He had his chin resting on his folded arms, eyes half closed, with an expression he wore when he was paying more attention than he appeared to be. "What was that, Shika?"

"I didn't say anything."

"You said something."

"I made an observation. There's a difference."

"He's wondering if you now have a troublesome crush on Naruto," Choji said helpfully, reaching into his chip bag.

"I don't have a crush on Naruto."

"Then why have you been staring at him for the last twenty minutes?" Shikamaru stated.

"Because I'm trying to figure him out. That's completely different."

"Mm. Yeah. Completely different."

"It is." Ino turned back toward Naruto's direction. "Yesterday he was tripping over himself trying to get Sakura to notice him. And today he walks in wearing full battle armor, breaks Kiba's jaw, sits down without caring about what everyone thinks." She shook her head slowly. "That's not the same person. Something happened to him."

"People change," Choji said.

"Not overnight they don't."

Shikamaru opened one eye. "What exactly are you trying to figure out?"

"I don't know yet," Ino admitted, which was not a sentence she said very often.

Choji looked over at Naruto thoughtfully, his hand pausing halfway to his mouth. "The armor is real, you know. I don't think anyone's been taking that seriously enough."

"What do you mean?"

"The Akimichi are one of the only clans in Konoha that actually uses armor plating, not just chainmail." He tilted the bag and studied the remaining chips with the same attention he gave most important subjects. "What Naruto's wearing is better than the Akimichi's. The kind of armor gets made for people who go into situations where everything is trying to kill them all the time."

The three of them sat with that for a moment.

"So where did he get it?" Ino asked. "It looks custom made for his size."

"That's the question, isn't it," Shikamaru said quietly.

"He said it was his master's legacy," Ino said. "That's what started the whole thing with Kiba. He said Kiba disrespected his master's name."

"Naruto had a master?" Choji said.

"Apparently."

Shikamaru was quiet for a long moment. "Did you feel it?"

Ino went still. "The killer intent."

"Yeah."

A beat of silence.

"I felt it from up here," Choji said, and his voice had lost the easy warmth it usually carried. "It only lasted a second but it was killer intent that created a hallucinatory effect."

Shikamaru closed his eyes. "That's as far as I'm taking that thought. Way too troublesome."

Ino looked at Naruto again.

"Troublesome," Shikamaru muttered.

"What is?"

"You. You're not trying to figure out what happened to him. You already know something happened to him. What you're actually trying to figure out is whether the person he is now is worth knowing." Shikamaru groaned. "Which is a very different thing from not having a crush on him."

"Trying to taunt me into dropping this by bringing up some nonexistent crush isn't going to work," Ino said.

"Ino. Think about this honestly for a second. None of us have ever had anything to do with him. Choji and I at least crossed paths with him a few times over the years. You?"

The Nara paused to give his friend a hard look.

"You never gave him the time of day. So what changed in the last two hours that has you this invested, woman?"

Ino said nothing.

"Go back to thinking about Sasuke," Shikamaru said, settling his chin back onto his arms. "I'll watch the clouds. Choji will eat his chips. And Naruto Uzumaki will remain someone else's mystery because I have made a personal decision that he is too troublesome to think about before lunch."

"He has a point."

"Eat your chips, Choji," Ino said.

"I am eating my chips," Choji said.

Shikamaru said nothing, which meant he felt he had made his point sufficiently and was now done with the conversation. He put his head back down on his arms.

Ino turned forward and looked at the back of Naruto's head one more time. Yesterday she had known exactly what Naruto Uzumaki was. Loud, obvious, and harmless.

She had been wrong about that.

She could admit it, at least to herself.

The question was what she had been wrong about exactly. And she found that she genuinely wanted to find out more.

What was the mystery behind Naruto Uzumaki?

Kiba sat in the corner of the classroom with an icepack pressed against his jaw, glaring at the back of Naruto's head with focused resentment.

"Don't tell me you're thinking about going again."

Kiba startled and turned to find Shino sitting beside him. A single beetle making its way slowly across his knuckle with the unhurried patience that seemed to characterize everything about the Aburame clan.

"I wasn't thinking about going again," Kiba muttered.

"You had the expression of someone thinking about going again."

"I was just looking at him."

"With the expression of someone thinking about going again."

Akamaru shook his head once. Kiba shot him a look.

"Naruto only won because of the shadow clone jutsu," Kiba said. "That's it. That's the whole fight. Without that jutsu he's nothing."

"So your position is that another shinobi who defeated you did so by effectively using a jutsu."

"It shouldn't even be something a genin can use."

"And yet he used it. And you lost." Shino tilted his head slightly. "I'm not sure that framing helps your argument."

Kiba pressed the icepack harder against his jaw. "What do you want, Shino? I'm not in the mood."

"My kikaichu are behaving unusually."

"What does that mean?"

"It means they are reacting to something. They've been since Naruto walked into the room." Shino raised his finger slightly, watching the beetle on his knuckle. "Chakra is what they react to. But what they are sensing from Naruto is something different."

"Different how?"

Shino considered the word carefully. "Something that makes them want to move toward it and away from it at the same time." He paused. "I have never encountered that particular combination before."

"You're telling me your bugs have feelings about Naruto."

"I'm telling you my bugs are sensing something in Naruto that I cannot currently explain. Which, given what I know about my bugs, I find more concerning than anything that happened in your one sided fight today."

Akamaru whined softly.

"Your ninken felt it too."

Akamaru looked at the floor and said nothing, which was answer enough. Kiba glanced between his dog and the Aburame, then back at the back of Naruto's head. Something shifted in his expression that was not quite his usual bluster.

"Whatever," he muttered. "He still got lucky."

Theories spread through the classroom fast and increasingly detached from anything resembling evidence.

"He's been sandbagging. The whole dead last thing was an act."

Hinata ignored the conspiracy theories rippling through the classroom.

A Hyuga's eyes will show them the truth about the world.

She had heard that phrase her entire life, usually from her father. The Byakugan saw what was actually there and reported back without sentiment. If something had changed about Naruto Uzumaki, her eyes would show her what. She activated it quietly, the veins rising beside her eyes without fanfare, and turned her gaze toward him.

Then she went still.

His body was different.

She had observed Naruto before, enough times that she had an accurate baseline of what his body looked like. The muscle density was fundamentally altered. The fibers were thicker and more uniformly developed than anything she had seen produced by physical training alone.

His bones were denser too.

That kind of density took years of sustained conditioning to build.

Naruto had not had years.

Something had done this to him in a very short window and she had no framework for how.

Her eyes moved and found the seal on his back.

She knew about the seal on his stomach. But this one was different. More like a tattoo than a seal, but there was a flow of energy inside its geometric structure. Then her eyes found a flame on his palm.

Before she had activated her dojutsu, she had been willing to believe this was a bad day. Everyone had bad days. Even people you had watched from a careful distance for years and built careful pictures of were allowed to have days that did not fit the picture.

But this was not a bad day.

Something significant had happened to Naruto Uzumaki. Something that had changed the structure of his body and left marks on him that she could not read and a flame in his hand that she could not explain. And whatever it was, it had happened recently enough that Naruto did not have this a few days prior.

She wanted to know.

More than that, she wanted to know that he was alright.

She had spent years watching him from a careful distance and not once had she done anything with what she saw except hold it quietly and hope he was okay.

Not today.

I can do this, she thought. I need to do this.

She pushed her chair back in a show of bravery for the shy girl.

The classroom door opened. Iruka walked in with a stack of papers under his arm. "Alright everyone, settle down."

Hinata sat down.

She wanted to cry. After finally finding the courage to talk to the boy she admired, the world had closed the door in her face.

Maybe next time.

"You're shinobi now."

A few of the genin jumped in their seats.

Good. At least they were paying attention.

"The headband you earned is nothing more than a first step. Yesterday you had nothing. Today you have a rank and a standing in this village among people who once stood in the same place you did."

Iruka paused, letting that settle across the room.

"Whether you were first or last yesterday has no bearing on who you are today. You are genin. Nothing but genin. Yesterday you were the oldest and the strongest in this academy. Today you are the youngest and the weakest in Konoha."

He watched the faces in front of him absorb it. They needed to hear this more than they needed to feel good about themselves right now.

"Be proud that you passed. You earned that. But remember that you are stepping out of a school and into a world that does not grade on a curve and does not care how you ranked among twelve year olds. Do not doubt the skills you built here. But do not become arrogant with them either."

He looked across the room one final time.

"Because today, you are nothing but genin." He picked up the team assignment sheet. "The teams assigned to jonin instructors are as follows."

He worked through the list steadily, a mix of civilian and clan shinobi distributed across each team by a selection process that had more thought behind it than most of the students would ever know.

"Team Ten under Asuma Sarutobi: Ino Yamanaka, Choji Akimichi, and Shikamaru Nara."

The Yamanaka, Nara, and Akimichi had been pairing their children together for years. The combination of their clan abilities was something Hashirama Senju himself had reportedly called without equal. It was tradition in the truest sense, and Iruka had never once expected it to change. What he had expected was for Ino to make some noise about not being placed with Sasuke.

Nothing came.

The girl was sitting with her chin resting in her hand, looking at Naruto for some reason.

Iruka moved on.

"Team Eight under Kurenai Yuhi: Kiba Inuzuka, Shino Aburame, and Hinata Hyuga."

On paper it read as a tracker team, which was fine. What puzzled him was that Kurenai was a famous genjutsu specialist. Why she wanted three sensor and tracking types was her business, and Iruka trusted she had a reason.

He took a short breath before the next one.

"Team Seven under Kakashi Hatake: Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno."

Sakura threw both hands in the air like she had just won something. Iruka did not begrudge her the feeling. Young people were allowed their infatuations. He just quietly hoped that somewhere down the road Sakura Haruno would find something to be that passionate about that could actually be built into a career.

"And Naruto Uzumaki."

Sakura's cheer stopped abruptly.

Meanwhile Naruto was mentally weighing whether he had enough time to travel back to Lordran and accomplish something meaningful before his jonin instructor showed up.

Sasuke muttered under his breath, "At least I got one worthwhile teammate."

Iruka looked at Team Seven and felt something in his chest that was equal parts amusement and genuine concern.

Kakashi had failed every genin team he had ever been handed, without exception. And now the Hokage had seen fit to give him a brooding avenger, the most unpredictable ninja, and Sakura.

He prayed for all four of them.

Kakashi perhaps most of all.

Author's Note: Q and A Time

Q: What was the Black Knight in the previous chapter?

The Black Knights were once the proud Silver Knights of Gwyn, Lord of Sunlight. Long ago they fought chaos demons and were charred black in the process, which also gave them their high fire resistance. Many traveled with Lord Gwyn to the Kiln of the First Flame and were burned to ashes when he linked it, wandering the world as disembodied spirits ever after. Think of them as ghosts moving a suit of armor around.

As for why one was in the Asylum specifically, you can actually encounter three Black Knights ingame in the Northern Undead Asylum when you return to fight the Stray Demon, so his presence there was lore accurate.

Q: Is Naruto still Hollow, fully human, or something in between now that he's back in his world?

He is Undead. As per the title of this fanfic.

Q: Does the fox chakra interact with what Naruto brought back from Lordran?

Yes, and in a big way. Chakra and Kyuubi chakra specifically will interact with a lot of Lordran mechanics going forward. Magic, miracles, and pyromancy will all have their moment to shine when they come into contact with chakra. There is a lot of interesting territory to explore there.

Q: What did Shino's bugs sense, and what was the flame Hinata saw with her Byakugan?

Both were detecting the same thing: the pyromancy flame living inside Naruto's palm. When it is not being actively used it sits dormant inside him, but its presence is still there and readable if you know how to look.

The Byakugan can see it and the Kikaichu can sense it. The bugs are drawn to it and repelled by it at the same time because it is something completely alien to anything in their world.

That's It… For Now.

I want to thank you all for taking the time to read, comment, and follow along with this story. Your feedback means more than you know, and it helps push me to make each chapter bigger, sharper, and more true to the worlds of Naruto and Dark Souls.

Until next time,

Praise the Sun.

\-Adam-/

Chapter Text

Naruto sighed, slumping onto the table. The classroom was empty now except for the three of them. Everyone else had already filed out with their jonin instructors.

He didn't quite know what to make of his teammates.

Sakura Haruno had been his crush for years. He had never been entirely sure he could explain it, even to himself. She wasn't kind, not to him anyways. She hit him every time he asked her out. But there had been something about the way she approached things that a younger Naruto had found genuinely compelling.

The sharpness of her mind and voice. The way she cared about getting things right with a seriousness that most of their classmates couldn't be bothered with. He had liked that about her even when she was wasting that same sharp mind on the emo.

Naruto looked at Sakura.

Waited for the feeling that used to be there.

It didn't come.

The same as Sasuke's acknowledgment of his strength.

The best of their year by the academy's standards. A week ago he would have done almost anything to be taken seriously by either one of them. Now he was just waiting to see if they could give him a reason to take them seriously.

Well well well, how the turntables, Naruto thought, glancing at the clock without any particular satisfaction before standing up.

"Naruto, where are you going? Sensei could arrive any minute."

"Gotta take a massive dump," Naruto said, watching the disgust move across Sakura's face.

"Be quick," Sasuke said, without looking up. "We don't want to keep our jonin instructor waiting."

"Yeah yeah yeah."

If Kakashi was going to show up two hours late, Naruto figured he had time to slip into Lordran and be back before anyone noticed. He made his way to the bathroom, checked under every stall to confirm he was alone, and locked himself inside the last one.

[Do you wish to use item: Darksign?]
[Yes / No]

The stall filled with light.

The warmth of the bonfire settled over him like a blanket while his eyes adjusted.

"Welcome back to Firelink Shrine."

Naruto spun around hard enough that his hand went to his sword hilt. The Crestfallen Warrior was standing behind him.

"Don't do that," Naruto said, hand still on the broken hilt. "You scared me."

The warrior simply pointed to a mass of souls near the edge of Firelink Shrine. Suspended in its greenish light was an apparition of Naruto, preserved at the moment of his last death.

"What is that?"

"Souldrop," Alexander said.

"That's the whole explanation?"

"You die, you drop the souls you haven't used. That's your souldrop from the asylum."

"But I thought the souls just went away when you absorbed them."

"No." Alexander's voice was flat. "You need a firekeeper to use them. The firekeeper shapes them into something your body can actually use. Strength, endurance, whatever you're building toward. Your master didn't teach you that, little squire?"

"Oscar didn't exactly have a lot of time."

A silence passed between them that acknowledged that fact without dwelling on it.

The souldrop dissolved into Naruto on contact, spreading through his chest the way heat spread through cold hands.

[Souls: 10,120]

Naruto wondered how much stronger he could get with these souls before asking, "So where do I find this firekeeper?"

"She is in Firelink Shrine," Alexander said, already turning away. "Find her and let her do the rest."

The Crestfallen Warrior shooed Naruto away before moving toward a nearby well.

Two hollow corpses with small wisps of liquid humanity bleeding from their bodies like steam rising from cooling broth. Alexander collected it with his fingers with a smile. He had protected Naruto's souldrop for the past few days without moving.

He had earned these liquid humanities.

Naruto climbed up some stairs to the broken church. Its dome was broken at the center with a massive tree directly growing through it. The tree dwarfed the Hokage Monument in size, with its upper branches dissolving into the clouds in the sky. The giant crow that had taken him from the asylum sat on one of the branches.

Multiple paths branched off as the stairs leveled out, each one leading to a different section of the church.

Naruto took the second.

The hallway inside was long and cold, light falling through gaps in the broken ceiling in pale uneven columns. Giant earthen pots lined the walls toward the back. In the middle of the floor, a man knelt in prayer.

He's fatter than Choji, Naruto thought.

The man was armored neck to toe in layered metallic plating. He held a spiked mace with a shield covered in a colorful design. What nearly made Naruto lose his laugh out loud was the guy's stupid bowl cut.

"Hello there."

The man's eyes opened, deep set and cautious. "I believe we are not acquainted. I am Petrus of Thorolund." He paused. "Forgive me for being cautious, but I must ask that you maintain a respectful distance."

"Uh. Sure," Naruto said, stopping where he was.

"Do you have business with us?"

"I'm looking for the firekeeper. Do you know where she is?"

Petrus seemingly ignored the question. His gaze dropped to Naruto's armor with the focused attention of someone who recognized what they were looking at. "That armor belongs to the elite knights of Astora."

"You know it?"

"Are you from Astora yourself?"

"No. My master was. He passed the armor to me before he died."

Something shifted in Petrus's expression. Not softened exactly, but adjusted. He reached into his robes and produced a small coin, tossing it gently across the space between them. Naruto caught it on reflex.

It was copper, old and worn smooth at the edges. The face of an elderly man had been stamped into one side with faded precision.

"Thanks," Naruto said, turning it over. "But why?"

"You are not familiar with the tradition, my young squire?" Petrus said, assuming the natural authority of a man addressing someone who was clearly in need of instruction. Naruto didn't know how to feel about that.

"Copper coins are placed upon the eyes of the deceased. To pay the ferryman who carries souls to the bonfire."

Naruto looked around the church. "I haven't seen any ferrymen here."

"Oh, no, no. That is a tradition of the people. A superstition of devotion rather than literal practice." Petrus folded his hands. "I was simply paying my respects to a fallen warrior of the Way of White. Your master was of that order if he carried those arms."

Naruto closed his fingers around the coin. "Thank you."

He paused.

"What is the Way of White exactly? Oscar mentioned the Knight's precepts but he never had time to explain much else."

"Is this your way of honoring your fallen master, young squire? Seeking to understand the path your master walked?"

"Yeah," Naruto said, and found that he meant it. "I guess it is."

"The Way of White is a path of devotion. The way of the gods, of faith, of miracles granted to those who prove themselves worthy of divine attention."

"Miracles. Is that anything like pyromancy?"

Petrus's expression soured like milk left in the sun. "My dear young squire," he said, his voice retaining every courtesy while quietly evacuating all of its warmth. "We do not associate the gifts of the gods with the crude practices of barbarians."

"What?"

"Pyromancy is the power of demons. It is a heretical craft, born of the demonic flame and entirely beneath the dignity of any knight."

Naruto kept his face neutral and filed the information away carefully. Oscar actively encouraged his pyromancy. Had treated it as a tool like his sword. And Oscar had walked the same path Petrus was describing with apparent genuine devotion. One of them was wrong about what that path meant.

Naruto had a strong suspicion which one.

Either way, Petrus did not need to know about the flame in his arm.

"Understood," Naruto said simply. "So these miracles. Can I learn them?"

"I had intended to await my companions here in any case," he said. "So perhaps, while I wait, I could teach you some miracles. Would that please you, young squire?"

"Yep."

"Very well then. First, a Covenant with the Gods."

"What do I need to do?"

"You need only accept the light of All Father Lloyd, uncle of the Great Lord Gwyn himself, patron deity of Thorolund." Petrus produced a white talisman from the folds of his pouch. "Through this covenant, the power of miracles becomes available to you. Your faith does the rest."

Naruto understood approximately thirty percent of that but nodded anyway.

"By the grace of All Father Lloyd and in the light of Lord Gwyn, we gather to welcome a new soul into the sacred Way of White."

A warmth gathered around Naruto's shoulders. Not the warmth of the pyromancy flame. This was like standing in sunlight after a long time indoors.

"Do you renounce the Abyss, the servants of darkness, and the curse of the Dark Sign that plagues the Undead?"

"I renounce them," Naruto said, before he had fully decided to say it.

"Do you pledge to uphold the teachings of the Way of White, to serve the gods, and to maintain the bonfires that stave off the darkness?"

"I pledge my soul and my will."

Naruto wasn't entirely sure what that meant. But it felt true when he said it, which he supposed was the point.

The white talisman in Petrus's hand ripped cleanly down the middle and the pieces dissolved, spiraling outward around Naruto in a slow ring of light. It was a genuinely beautiful and magical experience.

"By the will of All Father Lloyd and the light of the Flame," Petrus intoned, "I baptize you into the Way of White. May your soul burn bright and your faith remain unbroken."

The light settled into him and was gone.

Naruto stood there for a moment and decided this was the coolest thing that had ever happened to him and moved on.

"Now," Petrus said, producing a new talisman, "let me share what I can. Their ultimate effectiveness will be determined by your efforts and your faith."

A system window opened in Naruto's vision.

[Wares]
[Miracles]

[Heal - 4,000 souls]
[Great Heal Excerpt - 10,000 souls]
[Seek Guidance - 2,000 souls]
[Force - 4,000 souls]
[Homeward - 8,000 souls]

[Talismans]
[Talisman - 1,000 souls]
[Thorolund Talisman - 5,000 souls]

Naruto stared at it. "Wait, I have to buy them from you?"

Petrus smiled with great serenity. "Knowledge has its costs, young squire. The gods provide the power. I provide the instruction. These things are not, strictly speaking, free."

Naruto stared at the price of Heal for a long moment. "Newcomers get a discount, right, dattebayo!"

"A promise is a promise," Petrus agreed pleasantly. "And commerce is commerce. The two need not conflict."

"What do you recommend I get?"

Alexander walked down toward the Firekeeper's cage and stopped.

No sign of Naruto whatsoever.

He looked up toward the church ruins. A faint shimmer of white light was bleeding out from the upper hallway. The specific residue of a covenant's baptism that Alexander recognized immediately because he had seen it before. It never meant anything good for anyone involved.

The crestfallen warrior started running.

He came to find Naruto holding a parchment.

"An excellent choice, young squire," Petrus was saying. "The Force miracle is widely favored among cleric knights and paladins. Reliable, versatile, and demands nothing more than genuine faith."

"That's great," Naruto said, still rotating the parchment. "But how do you actually use it?"

"Ah, well, you simply sit..."

"What are you doing?"

Both of them looked to the crestfallen.

"You are the one who sits by the bonfire," Petrus stated.

"Observant," Alexander said, walking forward.

"You are interrupting a private sermon."

"I am interrupting a clergyman of the Way of White doing business with a boy who doesn't know what he agreed to." Alexander kept walking. "Your order has a reputation in these lands. Not all of it flattering."

"You dare speak of the Way of White in such terms."

"Frequently and without much regret."

The pleasantness in Petrus's face left. His hand settled on his mace with the casual deliberateness of a man making a point he was not ready to fully commit to yet.

"Petrus." Naruto stepped between them. "Alexander is my friend."

The word dropped into the hallway and sat there.

Alexander looked at the boy. Nobody had called him a friend in a very long time. He was not entirely certain anybody ever had. The crestfallen warrior shook his head and reached out. He took Naruto firmly by the arm and steered him toward the stairs at the far end of the hallway. He pointed up and then to the side.

Naruto knew to trust the man who had sat beside his soul drop for three days without taking a single soul from it over the cleric who had charged him for stuff even though he joined their covenant.

Alexander turned back to Petrus.

The hallway settled into silence.

"I could have you reported," Petrus said. "Interrupting a sermon of the Way of White carries consequences."

"You are in Lordran," Alexander said. "Your church's reach in these lands is roughly equivalent to a strongly worded letter delivered to a pile of ash. That particular threat needs more foundation than you currently have."

"I have companions. Members of the order. I am not entirely without recourse, I assure you."

"Bring them," Alexander said, already turning. "I have given up on living and have nothing left to lose. Threatening a man in that condition is a peculiar strategy. I would think about it more carefully before committing."

He had taken a single step when the air shifted behind him.

He turned on instinct, shield coming up hard, and the Force miracle hit it like a wall collapsed outward. The shockwave expanded in a dome from Petrus's talisman and hit Alexander full in the front. He skidded back across the stone floor, boots dragging lines through the grit, absorbing the impact through his legs and his shield arm until he found his footing again.

He looked at Petrus over the rim of his shield.

"A holy man," he said, "attacking while another's back is turned." He reached into his pouch and produced a firebomb. "I cannot say I am surprised. It is almost admirably consistent with your order's broader reputation."

It hit the floor between the two men and bloomed into a low wide wall of fire.

"You will regret this," Petrus said.

"I have a long list of regrets already," Alexander said, a second firebomb loose in his hand. "You would be a minor entry among significant companies. I would consider carefully whether this is the hill you want to die on, cleric. Literally speaking."

The fire between them breathed.

Alexander turned and walked back toward the bonfire. He reached the bottom of the stairs and looked up toward the second floor landing.

No Naruto.

He looked left. Right. Up at the landing where he had delivered what he considered extremely clear instructions involving jumping from the second floor to the bonfire.

Where are you now... Naruto?

Naruto found a corpse on the second floor without any warning or ceremony.

It was just there, slumped against the wall at the top of a broken staircase that led up about four steps and then stopped into an open air room.

"Is it normal to find corpses in this place?"

He absorbed the soul and paused to look at where Alexander wanted him to go.

The second floor of the church had no place to go other than a large stone opening in the wall that looked like it had once housed an elevator. The shaft beyond it ran upward a considerable distance. The elevator itself was gone. What remained was a hole shape with a tunnel at the base leading downward into darkness.

The musty smell made his nose wrinkle but he jumped down.

The tunnel deposited him into the back area of the church. A wide open space ringed by moss covered pillars and walls.

Then Naruto spotted the treasure chest.

A greyish brown chest with a rounded top, reinforced with metal bindings and a weathered latch, sitting against the far wall like it had been waiting specifically for him. Naruto had always wanted to open a treasure chest. He crossed the space in a breath and opened it.

Bones.

Fragments of bone, actually, reduced almost entirely to white ash and arranged on ceramic plates, each piece emitting a faint golden glow from somewhere inside the marrow like the memory of warmth that had not fully left yet.

A system window opened.

[Item: Homeward Bone]

[Description: Bone fragment reduced to white ash. Return to last bonfire used for resting. Bonfires are fueled by bones of the Undead. In rare cases, the strong urge of their previous owner to seek bonfires enchants their bones with a homeward instinct.]

Naruto read it twice wondering if he can use these items to go back home without killing himself.

But...

"How do you even use this," he said. "Do I snort it? Eat it?" He made a face. "Gross."

He stored it away to think about later and turned around. Four more chests remained with unknown treasures.

"Lady luck is definitely on my side today."

The first held a new weapon.

A wooden handle with a spiked metal ball at the end.

[Item: Morning Star]

[Description: Hammer with a sharp spike on its pommel. One of the more barbaric cleric weapons. Uniquely, this hammer inflicts thrust damage and causes bleeding.]

Naruto swung it once experimentally. The weight was fine. The balance was manageable. But he would rather use a sword.

The second chest held a talisman, similar to the one Petrus had been using.

[Item: Talisman]

[Description: Medium for casting miracles of the Gods. Standard talisman issued to common believers. Equip talisman to cast miracles. Attune miracles from a scroll at a bonfire.]

Naruto pumped his fist once as he now knew what to do with the miracle.

The third chest made him go still.

He pulled out a handful of small red eyes, cracked across their surfaces like something had broken them from the inside trying to get out. They radiated something that made his hair rise up.

[Item: Cracked Red Eye Orb]

[Description: A fragment of forbidden knowledge. Grants its wielder access to abyssal realms where only the strongest prevail. The bearer becomes sovereign of the arena, binding all within until their opponent is vanquished. A pale echo of the Darkwraiths' true mastery.]

Naruto threw these eyes into his inventory with a visible shudder and moved on without further comment.

The fourth chest was behind a separate pillar. He was reaching for it when something in his peripheral vision made him stop. A cemetery ran along the cliffside. In Konoha graveyards were arranged in neat rows with maintained paths between them. These stone tombs jutted from the earth at irregular angles and sizes.

Naruto looked at it for a moment and opened the fourth chest.

He found a metallic object inside.

A medallion polished to a mirror finish. The edges were worked in an ornate design with a rusty chain wrapped around it tightly.

[Item: Lloyd's Talisman]

[Description: Talisman utilized by Allfather Lloyd's cleric knights to hunt down the Undead. Blocks Estus recovery within a limited area. In the outside world the Undead are accursed creatures and Lloyd's cleric knights are widely praised for their Undead hunts. This blessed talisman blocks Undead recovery allowing the knights to fight with impunity.]

Naruto read a couple of times as his mind focused on the location of these items, the treasure chests and their relation to the Way of White.

"This whole stash is a hunting kit," he said quietly. "These are not treasures. This is a stockpile for hunting Undead like me."

The anger came up slowly and then all at once.

"So that is what this is about. Petrus gets me to join the Way of White, uses me for whatever he needs, and then what. Put me down when I have served my purpose."

His boot connected with the chest before he fully decided to kick it. The wood cracked sharply, the chest tipped backward, rolled down the incline and disappeared over the cliff edge in a series of fading crashes.

Naruto stared at the empty space where it had been.

"Yeah," he said. "That is what I think of your holy coven, Petrus."

He stood there for a moment with the anger still in his chest. Then something quieter moved through him underneath it.

"I have got to thank Alexander for saving me back there from that scammer."

After calming down Naruto decided to use the staircase in the cemetery moving up to the Firelink Shrine.

Jumping down to the graveyard it felt like someone was watching him.

Naruto ignored the feeling as he walked past a strange sight. A shield resting against a scatter of bones, its face turned upward like it had been set down carefully by someone who had intended to come back for it.

He reached down.

Clack.

Clack.

The bones moved.

The shield came up on its own and Naruto found himself looking directly into the hollow sockets of an animated skeleton.

Drip.

Something warm hit his cheek.

Naruto touched it. His fingers came away red.

The skeleton was bleeding. Dark wet blood seeping through bone, running down its ribs and off its fingers. The scimitar came around in a wide arc before Naruto had finished processing any of this. He threw himself back, flickered sideways on instinct, and landed between two graves.

More of them were rising.

Not one or two. Every grave in the cemetery was moving. The earth breaking open with skeletal hands reaching upward through the soil. And every single one of them was bleeding, soaking the ground around them until the grass between the markers was dark and wet.

[Bleed Status Effect: 69%]

"What does that mean?"

The ground shook.

He turned to see a ten feet giant skeleton running at him. Its cleaver was roughly the same length as Naruto. Its eye sockets ran with dark rivulets of blood that dripped from its jaw in a continuous stream. It raised the cleaver with both hands and brought it down.

The blade hit the earth where Naruto had been standing and sent a crack running through the stone beneath it.

A dozen more skeletons closed from the left. He hurled a fireball into the group. The explosion tore through them with bones scattering outward in a radius of fire and smoke.

They began pulling themselves back together before the smoke cleared.

He felt lightheaded.

[Bleed Status Effect: 90%]

Naruto looked down at himself. His armor was soaked. The ground was soaked. The blood of the skeletons was everywhere. And apparently the system treated contact as doing something.

He jumped onto the nearest tombstone, then the next, moving across the tops of them in quick succession while wiping his face and hands against the inside of his sleeve as he went. The skeletons below tracked him with their swords reaching upward.

"This place is a goddamn deathtrap, dattebayo."

He pulled a kunai with an explosive tag and threw it into the densest cluster below. The explosion bought him a few seconds to breathe while the skeleton horde reformed.

He needed a weapon.

The Morning Star and axe were in his inventory but neither of them felt like the right answer to a horde of skeletons.

As if the universe was answering to his plight, he caught a glimmer between two grave markers.

A sword.

Stabbed point down into the earth beside a corpse slumped over a gravestone. The blade was catching what pale light filtered through the fog above. It was enormous. Six feet of double edged steel. The blade tapered gradually to a point with a long fuller running its center. Wide simple crossguard. A heavy pommel at the base that could crack stone if applied correctly.

Jackpot.

Naruto landed beside it and grabbed the handle with both hands.

It did not move.

He pulled harder. Nothing. The sword sat in the earth like it had grown there, heavier than his armor and completely indifferent to his effort.

The shadow fell over him before he heard the giant coming.

The Knight's sight made it known that the cleaver was already descending, with death's hands slowly closing around his throat. Naruto's chakra flooded through his arms and body faster than ever.

The sword came free. He swung it with the momentum of the pull. The blade caught the cleaver mid descent and redirected it hard into the earth beside him. The impact traveled up his arms and into his teeth.

Naruto swung the Zweihander up in a diagonal cut that caught the giant across its ribcage. It swung the cleaver horizontally at ankle height. Naruto jumped, landing on the flat of the cleaver, pushing toward the giant's skull with the Zweihander raised overhead.

The giant raised its free hand to block.

The blade broke through it, splitting the top of its skull.

The remaining skeletons were still coming.

Naruto jumped to the sky.

"Ninja Art: Shadow Clone Jutsu!"

The sky above the cemetery filled with white smoke as hundreds of Narutos dropped down from above with greatswords in their hands.

The cemetery became chaos.

The skeleton horde was thinning yet the clones started popping. One swing each, sometimes two, and then they were gone.

[Bleed Status Effect: 100%]

Blood erupted from every pore simultaneously. A full body expulsion that soaked through his underclothes and ran down his skin in hot sheets. A quarter of Naruto's health vanished in the same instant.

Covered in his own blood, the pieces seemingly clicked into place.

The skeleton blood was why the clones had been popping after a single swing each. They were getting damaged by the bleed status effect as the clones had less resistance to it.

Through Knight's sight Naruto looked down at himself standing in the middle of a graveyard soaked black with skeleton blood, his own blood cooling against his skin and hundreds of skeletons clattering toward him from every direction.

This place has a way of humbling you, he thought as a smoke bomb left his hand.

Black smoke rolled outward across the cemetery in a thick wall. Naruto ran out taking the cliffside path down at full speed.

The skeletons came after him.

"Cannot catch me because you are a bunch of stupid skeletons!" he shouted over his shoulder, legs pumping. "You all have ugly bones. Dattebayo!"

That was a clone.

The real Naruto was using the Cloak of Invisibility Technique, pressing himself flat against a remaining gravestone near the upper edge of the cemetery.

The cemetery settled into relative quiet.

Naruto's eyes moved across the ground.

Soul drops. A shield half buried in the earth near the far wall. A spear lying across two grave markers. He looked at the placement of them and at the angles from which the skeletons had risen.

The items were bait while the skeletons were the trap.

Who. What. Why.

The ground beside him shook him out of his thought.

Nope. Naruto used body flicker up the stairs toward the church.

"This must be the first path," Naruto muttered, stepping into a hallway that had seen better centuries. Water covered the floor in a shallow sheet, broken pillars that held no roof. The only thing of note was a statue at the far end, a woman seated on a throne of twisted branches. A child held against her chest, her stone expression looking at something that was not there anymore.

Weird, Naruto thought, and walked back to the bonfire. He practically fell down the last few steps as he almost kissed the bonfire out of happiness.

"Looks like you went through quite a lot out there." Alexander's voice came from his usual spot, carrying its customary absence of sympathy. "Hah."

"You can thank the graveyard skeletons for that." Naruto unequipped his armor piece by piece and sat down heavily beside the fire. He pulled a water bottle and a cloth from his inventory and began the slow process of removing the blood from his skin.

"How did you end up in the graveyard?"

"There's an opening in the elevator shaft. Leads to the back of the church and you can drop down from there." Naruto paused, cloth halfway down his forearm. "Wait. That was not where you were pointing me, was it."

"I wanted you to jump from the second floor landing down to the bonfire," Alexander said. "It is a very short drop."

The two of them sat in awkward silence.

"Anyways," Naruto said, wringing the cloth out. "Thanks for pulling me away from Petrus back there."

"It is never wise to involve yourself with the Way of White." Alexander's voice lost what little lightness it occasionally carried. "I have seen too many people, good people, die at the hands of their Undead hunts. They dress it in the language of devotion and the effect is the same. Hah. Martyrs and victims look very similar from a distance."

"Good thing I helped myself to his stockpile then." Naruto spread the contents of the back room across the stone beside the bonfire alongside tales of the treasure chests.

Alexander looked at the collection for a long moment. Then something moved in his expression that was almost a smile. "Good going, brat. That bastard deserves getting robbed blind. Hah."

Naruto nodded, beginning to clean the gauntlets. "I can't get my head around it. Oscar and Petrus both walk the same path. The Way of White produced both of them somehow."

"Good people exist inside bad institutions." Alexander leaned back against the stone. "That is not a new problem. But did Oscar ever use a miracle in your time with him?"

"No."

"There is your answer." Alexander settled back. "Your master was a knight of Astora. Not a cleric knight or paladin. Based on my hazy memories of Astora, the church and the crown do not share a leash. A knight sworn to his house follows his house first." He paused. "Although I will say this. Many knights across the seven kingdoms hold to the same ideals as the Way of White without belonging to it. The devotion and the institution are not always the same thing. Your master may have believed in everything Petrus claims to believe in and still had nothing to do with the man. That is not a contradiction. That is just how it works out here."

Naruto nodded, letting that new information become part of his world.

"Well." He reached into his inventory and pulled out the Zweihander, setting it upright beside him. The blade caught the firelight along its fuller. "At least I got something useful out of the whole mess."

Alexander looked at Naruto's arms, which were visibly shaking about the process of holding it upright. "You are going to need considerably more strength before that thing becomes anything other than a liability. It will send foes flying when used properly. Right now it would send you flying."

Naruto pulled up the system tabs.

[Item: Zweihander]
[Weapon Type: Ultra Greatsword]
[Strength Requirement: 24]
[Dexterity Requirement: 10]
[Physical Attack: 130]

He flipped to the next tab.

[Miracle: Force]
[Uses: 21]
[Description: Creates a shockwave. Inflicts no damage but propels foes back and defends against arrows. Cleric knights use this miracle when charging into enemy mobs.]
[Faith Required: 12]

Naruto frowned at the no damage line. Great, looks like I wasted a bunch of my souls on a lame spell. He closed the tabs and looked up.

"Where is the Firekeeper? I went through the entire church and the graveyard and half a hallway full of water and I never found her."

Alexander pointed. Beside the great tree was a staircase that led downward.

"I must have missed that," Naruto said, and waited for the warrior to come down with him.

Alexander had not moved.

Why should he? He had made a decision a long time ago about how much of himself he was willing to spend on a world that was rotting at its foundations, and that decision had served him well enough. Other people's problems were other people's problems. That was just how it was. He had only protected the boy's soul drop because a strong hollow wandering through Firelink Shrine would have been an inconvenience. He could have absorbed the souls himself. And he had not because he had not wanted to.

That was all it was.

The words from the church hallway came to his mind.

"Alexander is my friend."

Alexander looked at the boy standing at the top of the staircase, just waiting for a person they assumed was coming. The simple fact of it made him move before he had fully decided to.

They went down into a lower area and Naruto stopped moving.

A cage, built into the stone with the permanence of something that had never been meant to open again.

Inside it, a woman sat with her hands folded together on the surface in front of her. Her hair was a pale yellow green, gathered up and bound at the top of her head. A weathered grey cloak draped over her shoulders, its hem ragged with fringe, a chain across the front catching what little light reached in there, small ornate pendants hanging from it. Beneath the cloak, dark sleeves with intricate embroidered cuffs.

Naruto looked at her mutilated legs and his chest tightened at the sight.

"This is the Firekeeper?"

"Sad, really." Alexander's voice had lost its usual edge. "She's stuck keeping that bonfire lit. Mute and bound to this place. They cut her tongue so she'd never speak a god's name in vain." He paused. "How these souls endure it I genuinely cannot say. I'd peter out in an instant. Hah." The laugh was short and without much in it. "Go on. Approach her. She'll do the rest."

The woman's eyes came up as Naruto reached the bars.

The boy gave her a small smile. "Hey."

She looked at him for a moment, then held out her hand.

What followed was not something that happened in the world so much as within.

Everything external receded.

His body and senses were gone until only the soul remained. The Darksign at his neck burned white. The souls moved into the dark soul like water finding a drain, consumed and converted by the Firekeeper's power.

Naruto decided where he needed to grow.

[Strength: 12 → 16]
[Dexterity: 9 → 10]
[Faith: 8 → 12]

The faith came first.

It was difficult to describe because faith was not supposed to be something you felt in your body. But it felt like the connection between his soul and the flesh had been reinforced from the inside.

The strength followed, and that one was easier to understand. The power that moved through his muscles was almost intoxicating. He could feel the difference in his own strength as the Elite Knight armor now felt lighter.

And then his hands.

He opened and closed his right hand slowly. He pulled a kunai from his pouch without looking and felt exactly where the weight sat. He ran a quick sequence of hand seals and he was faster than Sasuke at hand sign speed.

"Thank you," he said quietly.

The Firekeeper's eyes widened.

"Let's go back to the bonfire." Alexander was already moving toward the stairs.

Naruto did not follow immediately. He reached into his inventory and pulled out the bento box he had packed this morning.

"I know it's not much," he said, and bowed his head slightly. "But thank you for helping me get stronger."

The Firekeeper took it with both hands, slowly, as if afraid it might not be real.

She began to cry without making any sound at the first bite, with her shoulders moving, tears running down her pale face as she took another bite and another. She looked up at him between bites, her expression saying everything her missing tongue could not.

Naruto stood at the bars and let her finish.

"I'll see you soon. Maybe next time I level up I'll bring you something sweet."

The Firekeeper nodded, and something in her expression suggested that the visit itself meant more than anything he might bring.

"Alex, how do I attune a miracle?" Naruto held up the parchment, turning it over in his hands. The symbol on it sat above a block of text, dense and small.

"First, do not call me Alex." Alexander did not look up. "Second, I do not know the mechanics of attunement personally. What I know is that you sit at a bonfire, place your hand on the parchment, and if you have the capacity to use it, the miracle attunes. That is the extent of my knowledge."

"That sounds completely made up. How does sitting next to a fire and touching paper give you the power of the gods."

"If you want a theological explanation, Petrus is still upstairs."

"Ugh. Fine. I will try it out." Naruto sat down cross legged in front of the fire and placed his palm flat against the symbol.

And Firelink Shrine disappeared.

The darkness that replaced it was not the darkness of a room with no light. It was the darkness of a space with no edges, extending in every direction without boundary, floor, or ceiling.

Naruto floated in it without falling, which should have been alarming and somehow was not.

In front of him, drawn in red light, the fireball sigil turned slowly.

A tight central spiral uncoiling outward into three asymmetric tendrils, each one curling at the tip like a candle flame caught in wind. The longer he looked at it the more he could see the fireball contained within it.

I guess that the attuned fireball spell. Which meant the Force parchment worked the same way.

Naruto raised his hand toward the dark and tried to will the symbol into existence in front of him the way the fireball one had appeared.

Nothing.

He pushed chakra toward it.

Nothing.

He made a hand seal at it.

Still nothing.

"What am I supposed to do?"

The darkness did not answer.

He thought about it for a moment and then remembered that the symbol had not been the only thing on the parchment. He had almost skipped past the text entirely because the sigil had caught his eye first.

There had been a story.

A nameless cleric knight on a battlefield. The enemy line was too dense to break with steel. Rather than retreat, he had prayed. For the air itself to push back on his behalf. The gods answered with a single divine breath exhaled outward from the knight's chest the moment before impact. The line broke without a single wound dealt. Men flew. Arrows stopped. The knight walked through the space where the enemy had been, blade still clean.

Naruto began to speak it into the dark.

The Force sigil assembled itself ring by ring as he went. Each concentric circle expanding outward from the center point, the short radial lines filling the gaps between them, until the whole symbol held still in front of him, white and complete.

[You have attuned the Force miracle.]

"Kid."

Firelink Shrine came back around him all at once.

"What happened?"

"Naruto. You went completely still. What happened?"

"I did it." Naruto got to his feet and raised the talisman above his head. "Force miracle."

Silence followed by the distant caws of the giant crow.

"That absolute swindler." Naruto turned toward the stairs with genuine forward momentum. "Petrus sold me a broken spell. I am going back up there right now and I am getting every single soul back and then I am going to..."

"The prayer," Alexander said. "The last lines of the parchment. You need to say them."

Naruto stopped and found the words at the bottom of the story in a language he had never learned and somehow already knew.

"Oratio Vis.
Via mihi detur,
Frange quod obstat.
Non ut occidam,
Sed ut transeam."

The shockwave left the talisman in a clean white dome, expanding outward across the stone floor of Firelink Shrine.

"Yatta! I performed a miracle. Dattebayo!"

Naruto ran a full lap around the bonfire with his fist in the air, his cheers bouncing off the stone walls of Firelink Shrine, filling the rot and silence of the place with something it had not had in a long time.

Alexander watched him finish the lap and sat back down.

"What are you doing now?" Alexander said, fully expecting the boy to finally pick up his things and leave for the journey of becoming the Chosen Undead.

Nope.

Naruto was doing pushups in full armor.

"One hundred pushups, one hundred sit ups, one hundred squats, and a ten kilometer run," Naruto said without breaking rhythm.

"How are you going to run ten kilometers here?"

"Run circles or back and forth on the stairs until I hit the equivalent distance." The squire finished the last pushup and stood up, picking up the Zweihander. Naruto was holding it across his shoulders for the squats. The added weight made each rep considerably more unpleasant than it had any right to be and he did them anyway.

Across the shrine, a row of shadow clones sat in a line reciting something in low rapid voices, over and over.

"What are they doing," Alexander said.

"Miracle training. My clones pass muscle memory back to me when they dispel. If they can recite the Force prayer fast enough, I learn how fast I can recite it, which means I can use the miracle faster in a real fight." Naruto finished his squats and moved into sit ups. "Efficiency."

"Right."

The noise level in Firelink Shrine had reached a point that Alexander found genuinely difficult to ignore. Pushup counts, clone voices cycling through the Oratio Vis in overlapping waves, and the clank of armor on stone. He could not tell Naruto to take it somewhere else because everywhere else in Lordran would attempt to kill him, which left Alexander with limited options.

He stood up.

"Alright, brat. I want to join in on the fun. Anything I can help you with?"

Naruto looked up mid sit up. "Can you also teach me the sword properly? Oscar did not have time to cover much."

"What do you already know?"

"Basic grips. Footwork. Some cuts."

"How many clones can you make?"

"As many as you need."

Alexander picked up his straight sword and rolled his shoulder once. "Give me a hundred. Send them to the flooded hallway in the church. I will teach them there and you will get the memory when they dispel."

He looked at Naruto directly.

"Grip first. Then stance. Then how to receive a blow without losing your footing. Then how weight distribution changes when your opponent is larger than you or smaller. Then cutting angles, thrust lines, the difference between a committed strike and a probing one, how to read which one is coming before it arrives, how to create openings rather than wait for them, and how to fight when you are tired, hurt, your technique has fallen apart and all you have left is the decision to keep going."

"SIR, YES, SIR!"

The hundred clones formed and moved toward the church hallway in a stream of yellow. Alexander followed them without ceremony.

Time moved differently after that.

The physical training ran alongside the sword work without pause. Naruto cycled through the workout, healed at the bonfire, and went again.

His body was getting stronger with each cycle.

Yet not in any way the system was registering. Which he figured out soon enough with Alexander's help. A stat increase was a sudden jump rather than a slow climb. Before his strength had hit sixteen he had needed chakra just to lift the Zweihander off the ground. Now he could swing it clean without any reinforcement, and with chakra the blade moved like it weighed nothing at all.

He could just hunt for souls and level up again.

But stats and physical training were not the same thing. A stat increase gave his body the capacity. The physical training taught his body to use that capacity consistently, efficiently, and without thinking about it. Strength seventeen might let him swing the Zweihander faster. But if his shoulders, core, and footwork had not caught up to what seventeen actually demanded, the number meant less than it should.

Stats built the ceiling. The training built everything underneath it.

Meanwhile the clones were dispelling in steady waves. When Alexander decided the foundation was sufficient he called Naruto over directly.

"We spar," he said. "Straight sword against the Zweihander. Do not try to be impressive. Just apply what came back to you."

Naruto drew the Zweihander with both hands and set his stance. Alexander raised his straight sword in a single hand and came forward without announcement.

The crestfallen's blade went over Naruto's guard with a simple angle change that the Zweihander's width could not track quickly enough. The flat of it tapped Naruto across the shoulder hard enough to stagger him sideways.

"Your guard is too wide," Alexander said, resetting. "The Zweihander gives you reach and power. It does not give you coverage. A narrow blade will always find the gaps if you hold it like a gate."

Naruto adjusted and came forward this time.

Better. He used the Zweihander's length to keep Alexander at distance, making probing cuts that were more about controlling space than landing hits. Alexander tested the guard twice, found it tighter, and stepped inside the fifth cut instead, closing the distance where the greatsword became a liability.

Up close the straight sword was faster than Naruto could manage and he took a cut across the forearm before the boy managed to create space with a shove.

"Inside distance," Alexander said. "Your weapon needs room to work. If I close the gap your strength advantage and reach advantage both disappear. And I am faster than you at close range. Keep me out or get out yourself. There is no third option."

They went again.

This time when Alexander stepped inside Naruto dropped his weight and turned his shoulder into the man's chest to buy space the blade could not.

"Better," Alexander said, and came again immediately before the word had finished landing.

The next few hours looked like that.

Naruto taking hits he had not anticipated, adjusting and taking different hits while adjusting again. Each time Alexander waited without commentary until the young squire picked the sword back up.

Then they continued.

By the end Naruto was breathing hard. His arms were heavy with the accumulated weight of the Zweihander and the armor together. Alexander sat across from him, breathing evenly. A single mark on his shoulder where one of Naruto's better cuts had found something to work with.

"You are still learning," Alexander said. "But you are learning correctly. There is a difference between a student who learns from being hit and one who only learns from hitting. You are the first kind." He paused. "That will matter more than the Zweihander does."

"Same time next visit?"

"Lordran is the best teacher you will ever have," Alexander said, looking at the bonfire. "Every hollow, every trap, and every corner of these rotting lands will teach you something I cannot. I can show you how to hold a sword. Lordran will show you what happens when you hold it wrong at the wrong moment. There is a difference between learning and surviving. Only one of them sticks."

"But if I need training tips or a spar."

The Crestfallen Warrior nodded once.

Naruto reached into his inventory and pulled out his Estus Flask, turning it upside down. Empty. "Last question. How do I refill this."

"Place it in front of a bonfire. It fills on its own."

"That sounds simple but I feel like there is more happening than that."

"Probably, but I do not care enough to investigate."

The crestfallen warrior reached into his belt and produced his Estus Flask, setting it on the stone beside Naruto's without ceremony.

[You have obtained Estus Flask x10.]

Naruto stared at the message. He could sip from an Estus five times per flask. Ten meant two flasks combined which meant... "You're giving this to me?"

"I have no intention of using it. Out there it may save your life, which is a more productive outcome than sitting on my person that will not leave the safety of this shrine."

"But what if you want to go on your own journey someday."

"If that ever happens, which I consider unlikely, I will take one from the numerous hollow wandering Lordran. They have no use for them." Alexander looked at the flask. "It is fine."

Naruto took it slowly, like he was still deciding whether to argue about it. Then he stored it away. "Where do these flasks even come from? Why do random hollows have them?"

"The Firekeeper creates them and gifts them to the Undead." Alexander's voice dropped slightly. "Unfortunately most of those Undead eventually go hollow. The flask remains. The person does not." He was quiet for a moment. "I feel myself moving in that direction. Slowly. But moving."

Naruto looked at Alexander for a long moment as his mind flashed through Oscar's last moments.

"Promise me something."

"What."

"Promise me you will not go hollow." Naruto met his eyes directly. "Do that and I will give you the food of the gods."

The Crestfallen Warrior almost laughed. But the look on Naruto's face stopped him. He found fear underneath the sincerity, the particular desperation of someone who had already lost people and recognized the feeling of being about to lose another.

"I promise," Alexander said.

Naruto produced a noodle cup from his inventory. Sealed on top, compact, with dried noodles visible through the thin paper. This was for Oscar but he did not mind giving it to Alexander instead.

"That is the food of the gods?"

"Try it before you judge."

Naruto boiled water with the bonfire and a pot then poured it carefully into the cup and sealed the top to let it steep.

After two minutes he handed it across.

Alexander lifted the cup and drank. He stopped. He looked at the cup again with the expression of a man recalibrating something fundamental. He drank again, slower this time, letting it sit on his tongue before swallowing.

"This is remarkable," he said quietly. "I have eaten many things in many places and I have never tasted anything like this." He looked at Naruto. "If this is what not going hollow costs then that is a motivation I can work with."

Naruto gave him a grin full of teeth. He reached into his inventory and produced the Homeward Bone. "Anyway. This was fun. But I have to go back. Cannot keep Team Seven waiting forever." He paused. "How do I use this?"

"Break it while holding the place you want to return to in your mind."

Naruto closed his fingers around the bone and thought of Ichiraku ramen.

He snapped the bone.

The light took him all at once and then Firelink Shrine was empty again except for the bonfire and the man sitting beside it, holding a paper cup of ramen that was still warm.

The silence settled into Firelink Shrine. Alexander sat beside the bonfire and waited for the noise to come back.

It didn't.

Minutes passed. Then hours. Then what passed for days in a place where the sky never changed and the difference between morning and night was something you had to remember rather than feel. Lordran had broken its own cycle long ago and the consequence was a permanent grey noon that pressed down on everything underneath it without relief. Alexander had learned to sleep by exhaustion rather than darkness. He had learned to eat when he remembered to rather than when hunger told him to, because hunger in this place followed its own schedule and could not be trusted.

He had learned to exist in the particular way that Firelink Shrine demanded, which was quietly and without expectation.

The problem was that the boy had filled the shrine with noise for an entire day. Now the absence of it had a shape and a weight that had not been there before.

He was alone.

He had been alone before Naruto arrived and he had been functional. He would be functional again. That was simply the arithmetic of it. He sat beside the bonfire and watched the flame and did not think about the cup of ramen that had tasted like a world where things were still worth doing.

He did not think about it for quite some time.

The days that followed had the texture of the days before. He sat. He watched the hollow wander the edges of the shrine without enough purpose left to approach the fire. He checked his equipment out of habit rather than necessity. He considered the paths leading upward and downward but remained where he was.

He was not going hollow.

He had made a promise.

But the space between not going hollow and feeling human was considerable. And he was somewhere in the middle of it, closer to one end than he wanted to be. The only thing that had recently moved him in the right direction was a strange boy from another world.

Suddenly the bonfire went out.

The flame collapsed inward as though it had been closed in a fist. A barrier was forming. Alexander could see it at the edges of the shrine.

He was being invaded.

In response he drew his sword and brought his shield up.

White apparitions were rising from the ground at multiple points around him, solidifying into figures, each one armored in the manner of the Way of White. And at the center of them, walking forward with the broad faced composure, was Petrus of Thorolund.

"I did warn you," Petrus said pleasantly.

Alexander said nothing.

"You are a dangerous Undead who has committed blasphemy against the gods and their servants." Petrus gestured at the figures around him with comfortable authority. "An Undead hunt has been sanctioned. This is not personal, I assure you. It is simply work."

Alexander looked around the circle. Six clerics with Petrus at the center. The barrier trapped him in the shrine with no Estus Flask. He brought his shield up and banged the flat of his sword against it once, hard, the sound ringing out across the dead shrine.

The situation brought something back into his eyes, sharp, present, and dangerous.

Petrus noticed.

"My," the cleric said, tilting his head. "I was beginning to think you were already halfway hollow. That boy must have done something to you." He raised his mace. "Don't worry. I'll find him eventually. Clean up what you started."

Alexander let the anger carry him forward. Petrus swung the mace in a wide arc.

The parry caught the mace on the inside of its arc. A short sharp redirect that sent the head of it wide into empty air and left Petrus momentarily open.

Alexander's sword came across in a tight horizontal snap, the edge catching the side of Petrus's skull just above the ear. Suddenly the Force miracle hit Alexander from the left, stopping him from splitting Petrus's skull open.

The shockwave broke the crestfallen warrior's poise, his limbs locking in the brief terrible stun.

The clerics read the opening and moved.

Suddenly the ground stopped them.

An eye opened in the stone beneath their feet. Every figure in the shrine went still as a blue apparition rose slowly from the earth at the center of the space. It resolved into a bald man in black leather armor. A long spear in one hand and a greatshield with an eagle crest in the other hand.

Petrus took one step backward.

"Patches the Hyena. What business do you have here."

Patches looked around the circle of clerics with the easy expression of a man taking inventory.

"Oi, well." He tilted his head. "Six holy people of the cloth surrounding one warrior. I'll be honest with you, my friends, that's not a very good look. Believe me on this one. Greed is a sin. Your own texts will tell you the same, and I would know, I've sat through enough sermons." He looked at Petrus directly. "Did I not tell you, last time we spoke, to be less greedy in this life? Heh heh heh."

"This man is an enemy of the gods," Petrus said, recovering his authority. "Patches the Hyena, are you prepared to be judged under the light of Allfather Lloyd alongside him."

Patches scratched his chin thoughtfully, as though genuinely considering the offer.

"The gods are selfish bastards hanging on to whatever power they've got left in this dying age. If they want to judge me they're welcome to come down here personally and have a go. I'll be right here. Nyah hah hah." He planted his spear. "I'm not going anywhere."

"Friend or foe," Alexander asked.

"Neither, strictly speaking, mate." Patches settled his greatshield. "But an enemy of my enemy is a fine place to start, isn't it. And I do hate watching clerics be greedy. It offends me on a personal level." He glanced sideways at Alexander with a cheerful expression. "Try not to die. I'd hate to have to loot your corpse. You seem decent enough. Heh heh heh."

Alexander said nothing and rushed the Way of White together with Patches coming from the side.

Author's Note: Yes, yes, I know. Boo me for the cliffhanger. Now let's get to the Q and A.

Q: Why are the skeletons bleeding?

Consider: Bone marrow is where blood is produced. If you reanimate a skeleton, you are by extension reactivating the bones themselves, which means the marrow becomes functional again. A living skeleton should not only be capable of bleeding but should be doing so continuously, because the marrow is producing blood that has nowhere to go.

The bleed status effect in the actual Dark Souls game can be inflicted by skeletons, so this was my way of incorporating that mechanic into the prose in a way that makes sense.

Q: Are Estus Flasks made by the Firekeeper?

Yes.

In Game Description of Estus Flasks: The Undead treasure these dull green flasks. Fill with Estus at bonfire. Fills HP. The Estus Flasks are linked to the Fire Keepers.

The Dark Tales also make reference:
An emerald flask, from the Keeper's soul.
She lives to protect the flame,
And dies to protect it further.

My headcanon is that the flasks are made of Waldglas, which is a real historical type of forest glass produced in heavily wooded regions. The process worked because abundant wood ash acted as a flux, and iron impurities in the sand naturally tinted the glass those characteristic shades of green.

The Firekeeper uses the wood ash and sand already present near the bonfire, with the heat of the flame itself as the kiln, to produce the glass flasks.

Q: Are Firekeepers the reason the player character can level up?

This is a question some of you might already know the answer to, or at least think you do, but I wanted to take the time to break it down. It is one of those little details in Dark Souls that is both ambiguous in canon and fascinating in lore.

In Dark Souls II and Dark Souls III, the games make it very clear that the Firekeeper, like the Emerald Herald or the Firekeeper in DS3, is the reason the player can level up. Likewise, in Demon's Souls, the Maiden in Black serves this purpose as the "level up lady."

But in Dark Souls I, things are a little different. Anastacia of Astora does not act as the level up NPC. The player can level up at any bonfire. Honestly, I always found this a little disappointing, because it feels like a missed opportunity. Imagine how horrifying and impactful it would have been if Lautrec killed Anastacia and suddenly you could not level up until you reached Anor Londo. That would have made her death not only emotionally devastating, but mechanically crippling in a way that reinforces the story.

So, how does Anastacia, or any Firekeeper, actually tie into leveling up in lore?

The truth is... we do not know for sure. The game never directly tells us. But, like always, I have my own speculation backed with some evidence, so let's get into it.

The Lords and the Dark Soul

Consider the four Lords of Dark Souls: Gwyn, the Witch of Izalith, Nito, and the Furtive Pygmy.

Gwyn took the Light Soul, granting him dominion over lightning and holy flame.

Izalith took the Life Soul, which gave her power over life and creation.

Nito claimed the Death Soul, ruling over decay and the domain of the dead.

The Furtive Pygmy took the Dark Soul, which split into fragments known as humanity.

So what did the Dark Soul actually give the Pygmy?

The answer: the power to absorb souls and grow stronger. That is what separates humanity and Undead from the gods.

And here is the evidence: only humans, and those tied to the Dark, like the primordial serpents, are shown to be able to truly use souls for growth and power.

Now, let's bring in this item description:

Soul of a long lost Fire Keeper
Description: Each Fire Keeper is a corporeal manifestation of her bonfire, and a draw for the humanity which is offered to her. Her soul is gnawed by infinite humanity, and can boost the power of the precious Estus Flasks. It can be used to gain Humanity and restore HP at the cost of losing the Fire Keeper soul to reinforce the Estus Flasks.

Focus on this line: Her soul is gnawed by infinite humanity.

Humanity is literally fragments of the Dark Soul. An "infinite humanity" is essentially as close to the original Dark Soul as anything could get.

So yes, the reason Firekeepers can help people level up is because their souls are constantly being gnawed at by the Dark Soul. That connection lets them channel that power and basically turn regular souls into stat boosts.

Which means, in this story, all of Naruto's current strength is thanks to Anastacia. Every time he sits at a bonfire, he is unknowingly linking himself to her soul, and that is what actually lets him grow stronger.

Q: Can you explain the magic system as written in this fic?

Before I get into this I want to be upfront that most of what appears in this chapter is my own fanfic expansion of Dark Souls' magic system. The game itself gives us mechanics but very little explanation for how any of it actually works in lore.

In the game the system borrows heavily from the Dungeons and Dragons framework, where magic operates through spell slots. You have a limited number of attunement slots determined by your stats. Each slot holds one spell, and using the spell consumes one of your available casts for that rest period.

So here is how I built it out.

The core rule stays the same as in game. You need the stats, you attune the spell, and then you can use it.

That foundation from the game does not change.

But the how of the magic system works is mine.

Sitting at a bonfire connects you to your own soul in a way that normal waking consciousness does not. The bonfire is essentially a threshold between the physical and the soul, which is why it is also where you level up and where your Darksign draws you when you die.

I used that existing lore to justify the idea that attunement happens at the level of the soul itself. You are not memorizing a spell. You are inscribing its symbol into your own soul, making it part of you, so that when you reach for it the connection is already there.

For miracles specifically, the symbol alone is not enough.

Miracles in Dark Souls lore operate on the principle that they are stories. And that the power of belief is what makes a story capable of affecting reality. The miracle does not come from a god handing you something. It comes from you genuinely believing in the tale hard enough that your soul bends the world to match it.

The symbol is the shape of the miracle.

The story is the belief that makes the shape mean something.

And the prayer is the act of reaching toward the divine, the moment of genuine faith that closes the circuit.

The prayer Naruto recites is in Latin, in case anyone missed that.

Oratio Vis
Via mihi detur,
Frange quod obstat.
Non ut occidam,
Sed ut transeam.

Which translates as:

A prayer of force.
Let a way be given to me.
Break what stands in the way.
Not to kill,
But to pass through.

I chose Latin deliberately because it carries the weight of a liturgical tradition without belonging to any specific religion in the fic, and because the grammar of it forces a certain slowness and intentionality that felt right for the act of prayer.

That's It… For Now.

I want to thank you all for taking the time to read, comment, and follow along with this story. Your feedback means more than you know, and it helps push me to make each chapter bigger, sharper, and more true to the worlds of Naruto and Dark Souls.

Until next time,

Praise the Sun.

\-Adam-/

Chapter Text

The Copy Ninja.

The Man with a Thousand Jutsu.

The Son of the White Fang.

Kakashi Hatake accumulated titles like walls accumulating cracks, until the structure beneath them was harder to see than the damage on the surface. Genin at five. Chunin at six. Jonin at twelve. ANBU Captain at thirteen. The man who cut through lightning. The last living student of the Fourth Hokage.

That was the legend everyone else saw.

But when he looked at his own reflection. All Kakashi saw was a man defined by his failures. He had looked away, many times over the years. The reflectio never changed.

Cursed Kakashi.

He called himself that sometimes as an inside joke with no punchline.

Except it felt like he was truly cursed.

Everyone he had cared about had died. His father. Obito. Rin. Minato-sensei. A procession of ghosts that had settled into the permanent geography of his life. This was why he had stopped letting people stay close.

Then there was Guy.

Loud, relentless and constitutionally incapable of accepting a closed door. That man had spent years refusing to let Kakashi's walls work. He was exhausting, absurd and somehow the most consistent presence in Kakashi's adult life. Which said something about his state of life that the jomin preferred not to examine too closely. Guy's persistence worn him down enough to consider the jonin instructor position. Not that he would be good at it. Kakashi expected to fail at it. But in a moment of something that might generously be called weak optimism, he had agreed to try.

He had not passed a single genin team ever since.

This year he had been assigned Team Seven.

Team... Seven.

That was the same number as his old squad. With a civilian girl, a traumatized prodigy, and a loudmouth deadlast. The resemblance to his past felt like the universe was either warning him or mocking him.

Kakashi wasn't a religious man but this felt like a sign.

Flip!

The young adult let the doubt settle somewhere and turned his attention back to the page.

The new Icha-Icha novel was a masterpiece. Whatever else could be said about Jiraiya, the man had not lost his touch.

"Enjoying the new release, I see."

"The love triangle in the third act was a little dry," Kakashi said. "Please tell Master Jiraiya, he needs to find new ways to complicate the saga. The tension isn't landing the way it used to."

Hiruzen smiled despite the exhaustion sitting behind his eyes. "Do you think this year you'll finally pass a team?"

"Only time will tell."

"Sometimes, I wonder if you even want one."

"To be honest, I don't know," Kakashi said, from his peripheral vision he registered the disapproving look from the Hokage's secretary.

He couldn't blame her.

No reasonable woman approved of a man openly reading Jiraiya's cultural masterpieces. Well, Anko might but she was Anko.

Kakashi genuinely enjoyed these books. They were a distraction, something to fill the spaces that would otherwise fill themselves with less manageable things. A better addiction than alcohol, which was where most shinobi eventually arrived at. He had chosen art on a page instead.

"Kakashi, have you ever considered the balance between what is right and what is necessary?"

"Of course. It gets harder to see the line the more you walk it."

"Today I intend to find it." Hiruzen gestured toward the office. "Come inside."

The door closed.

The hokage sat down behind his desk and said it plainly. "Kakashi, I want you to pass Team Seven."

Kakashi considered why the hokage would be issuing this as a direct order rather than leaving it to the usual process.

"Lord Third, this is too much bias towards Sasuke Uchiha."

It was the logical conclusion. Kakashi was the only shinobi equipped to teach the boy how to use the Sharingan properly. While the copy ninja was ever grateful to Fugaku for allowing him to keep Obito's eye despite the clan's objections. And he was willing to give Sasuke a fair chance on those terms.

But passing a team for one kid wasn't his style.

"This isn't about Sasuke Uchiha. This is about Naruto Uzumaki."

Kakashi's heart skipped a beat.

Naruto Uzumaki.

He had a thorough file on the boy. The Ex-Anbu Captain had files on most people worth keeping track of.

Academic performance, behavioral incidents, pranks and physical development. The unofficial record of every time a civilian had pushed too far and someone quiet had pushed back on Naruto's behalf without leaving a name.

That last category had mostly been Kakashi.

He had never made his presence known. The closest he had come was a rooftop in Naruto's seventh year, watching the boy eat alone at a festival. While the people moved around him like he was a cursed object rather than a person. He had told himself that being unseen was a form of protection.

Naruto would remain safe away from cursed Kakashi. That was the excuse he returned to whenever the thought of sensei's son came.

And yet here he was with that excuse running out of room.

Kakashi found that part of him was not entirely opposed to this. Even if the boy had inherited nothing of Minato's talent as his academy record suggested. The hatake could give him the thing Minato had given to him.

But first...

"Lord Hokage, what exactly happened?"

Hiruzen held up one hand and formed a single seal with the other, extending one finger toward Kakashi's temple.

Ninja Art: Memory Transfer Jutsu!

This was a technique the professor had developed from the foundational principles of the Yamanaka clan's mind transfer work. The jutsu transferred preselected memories letting Kakashi witness the events.

The silver haired jonin sat with the information for a few minutes.

"Hokage-sama." Kakashi kept his voice calm with some effort. "I have been informally monitoring Naruto for years. My time in ANBU made constant surveillance impossible but I maintained what I could. How does a child acquire so many unknowns without a single flag being raised before now."

"I know," Hiruzen said, with the tone of a man who had been sitting with that same question for several sleepless nights. "But the jutsu are real. The equipment is real. The emotional state is real. Whatever happened to that boy happened somewhere... somehow we cannot currently explain. And it changed him in ways that are going to require careful handling."

"When you say careful handling..."

"I am not asking you to do anything we would both regret, Kakashi."

The tension across the young shinobi's shoulders came down by a visible degree.

"Then what're you asking?"

"I want you to pass Team Seven," Hiruzen said. "And I want you to be their sensei."

The statement was technically redundant. Passing a team and becoming their jonin instructor were the same action. Which meant the emphasis was not on the passing. It was on the last word.

Sensei.

"If I pass Team Seven... I would be their instructor," Kakashi said. "So, I assume the distinction you are drawing has more specificity to it than the standard arrangement. What does the role entail given the circumstances?"

"A teacher is someone a child can go to when everything else is done… yet something still weighs on them. Someone whose presence alone tells them they matter. Iruka has been that for Naruto. But he cannot remain so forever. The boy is stepping into a different life now."

Kakashi absorbed that.

"According to Inoichi, the greatest risk Naruto poses is not the power he has acquired. It is the conclusion he may reach about whether Konoha is worthy of his loyalty."

The room held its breath for a moment.

"Can a honest relationship be built on an operational mandate?"

"We all wear masks, Kakashi." Hiruzen's voice was not unkind. "You understand that more than most. The mask does not make what is behind it false. What makes a relationship genuine is the consistency of what you offer across the easy and difficult moment. Whether you show up the same way when it costs you something as when it does not." He tilted his head slightly. "You watched over that boy for years with no mandate or recognition. I think the relationship already exists. The assignment simply requires you to stop conducting it from a rooftop."

"I will need more information before I can approach this with any real competence."

"You weren't planning on being competent sensei?!"

"I wasn't planning on passing a genin team at all," Kakashi said. "And my instinct is to treat them the way I treated capable ANBU subordinates. Clear expectations, direct feedback and, high standards applied consistently over teamwork drills."

Hiruzen gave his jonin a long look. "Kakashi, they are not operatives. They are twelve years old learning what it means to be a shinobi. What you do in the next year... will have more influence on how it closes than almost anything else."

"Yes, Sir."

"Sasuke needs someone who can see him clearly without being consumed by what happened to his family. Sakura needs someone who respects her enough to be honest rather than careful with her. And Naruto..."

The oldman set his hat down.

"Naruto needs someone who stays. Whatever else you do with that team, do not leave him."

"My primary task is to create an environment where the kids can grow and learn to trust each other."

Which was, more or less, the standard expectation for a jonin instructor.

"And my secondary objective is to keep note of anything suspicious related to Naruto's… mysteries."

Hiruzen nodded.

Six hours late.

Even Kakashi had to admit that was pushing it.

The academy was almost empty by the time the jonin arrived. Every other instructor had already finished their bell tests and left hours ago. When the classroom door finally slid open, Sakura was fast asleep with her head on the desk.

Sasuke looked bored out of his mind.

The silver haired jonin stood in the doorway like nothing was wrong.

"Team 7," he called lazily.

Sakura jolted awake turning toward the doorway ready to raise hell. Sasuke glanced at Kakashi, then looked away again as if the jonin had already failed some test.

"At least you guys didn't run away like last year's genin team."

Sasuke categorized Kakashi somewhere between an idiot and a clown.

"Now, where's Naruto?"

"He went to the bathroom…," Sakura said, uncertainty lacing her voice.

"Six hours ago," Sasuke added.

Sakura tilted her head, "Did Naruto run away because sensei was a no show?"

"Hn."

"Look what the cat dragged in," Kakashi said with an eyesmile.

The window slid open.

Naruto climbed back into the classroom in full armor before he dropped onto the floor. He brushed dust off his shoulder like nothing had happened.

Even though Kakashi had seen the memories. He could not help but admire the craftsmanship of the armor. More importantly, Naruto moved with a level of comfort that had not been present in the memories.

Did Naruto trick the Hokage? Kakashi wondered. Obviously the boy couldn't have gotten stronger in just a few hours.

"Where were you Naruto?"

Beneath Sakura's anger, Kakashi caught fear and caution. He cross referenced it with what he already knew about the three of them.

"Oh, I got scammed by some asshole into joining his cult," Naruto said before letting out a burp. The smell of ramen hit the others. As they silently concluded Naruto was lying.

So this is what it feels like to be on the receiving end of my own bullshit excuses, Kakashi thought, clearing his throat.

"How shall I put this?"

The three genin stared at him expectantly.

Kakashi rubbed his chin in mock thought. "Based on my first impression," he said slowly, "I'd have to say…"

The pause stretched.

"I hate you."

Naruto did not miss a beat.

"Well, fuck you too then."

The sun was setting over Konoha.

The sky bleeding orange and deep blue in the last hour before dark. Team Seven sat in the rooftop garden of the academy. Trees lined the stone walkways in neat symmetry, their branches meeting overhead, the last of the daylight coming through the gaps in the canopy in long flat strips.

Their jonin instructor stood a short distance away with his back against the railing.

What was he supposed to call this guy? Naruto thought. Sensei felt wrong.

Sensei was a title that meant something. Iruka had earned it by actually caring. Oscar had earned it by actually teaching. This masked man was currently giving the impression that the three of them were a mild inconvenience in an otherwise acceptable evening.

The White Cyclops. The White Pervert. The Whiteman.

"Alright," Kakashi said breaking naruto out of his thoughts. "Introductions. Tell me your name, your likes and dislikes, your dreams, your hobbies. The standard format."

A crow cawed from somewhere in the distance.

"You first."

"Fair enough. I am Hatake Kakashi. My likes and dislikes are not your business. My dreams for the future are also not your business. I have hobbies."

Naruto stared at him. "That's it."

"That is it."

"You didn't tell us anything."

"I told you my name."

Naruto opened his mouth, closed it, and decided to go next on principle. He reached back and pulled his shield off his shoulder, planting it upright in front of him with a solid thud. The lion crest caught the last of the sunlight.

"Naruto Uzumaki. Squire of Oscar of Astora. I like ramen, swords, and people who are honest. I dislike alot of things. My dream is to become the Chosen Undead and ring the Bells of Awakening."

"Squire?" Sasuke questioned.

"Squire," Naruto nodded.

"What is the Chosen Undead?" Sakura asked.

"Someone who has a specific mission that matters."

"Which is?"

"Ring two bells. One is above, one is below. When both ring, something happens. Dattebayo!"

Sasuke and Sakura exchanged a sideways look wondering if Naruto was pranking them.

Meanwhile Kakashi resisted the urge to stare.

Chosen Undead.

The words sat wrong as the white haired jonin forced himself not to overanalyze them without proper context.

But he knew one thing.

Naruto Uzumaki wanted to become Hokage. That had been the one constant in a file full of troublesome reports.

So why had Naruto not shouted it just now?

A joke? Unlikely. A lie? Possible.

Naruto's body language showed no signs of deception that Kakashi could detect. Which left the possibility that this was the boy's new dream. Honestly, that was not the most surprising outcome. A twelve year olds' goals and dreams changed as they grew. Even so, what had happened for Naruto to choose something like "Chosen Undead" over becoming Hokage?

"Next."

"Uchiha Sasuke. There are things I dislike and few things I like. Dreams are a distraction. I have a goal to restore my clan. Kill a specific person. Everything I do moves toward that."

Naruto sensed a connection with Sasuke. He understood that burning need for revenge. The same fire that drove him against the Asylum Demon. Even if he did not know anything about what happened, he hoped Sasuke would get his revenge.

Kakashi pointed toward Sakura.

"Haruno Sakura." The kunoichi glanced at Sasuke with her cheeks going predictably pink. "My favorite thing is... It is not a thing exactly. It is more of a..."

Naruto made a quiet sound of suffering. Sasuke was ignoring this portion of the introduction.

"I dislike Ino-pig," Sakura said with significantly more conviction than the rest of it. "And I like to read."

"Now that we've established ourselves to each other. Tomorrow is going to be your genin test."

"But we are genin?"

"Graduating means you are eligible to become a genin. Passing this test means you are actually on the team. Out of this year's graduating class, roughly a third will end up in the genin corps."

"..."

"Training Ground Seven," Kakashi continued. "Early tomorrow morning for the survival exercise. And do not eat breakfast."

"Why not?"

"You will understand tomorrow."

"That is not an answer."

"No, It is not." Kakashi agreed pleasantly before disappearing without a sound.

Training Ground Seven was beautiful.

Mountains framed the horizon. The river ran deep and fast along the dense forest. In the center of the glade were three training stumps stood in a line. And below them was the memorial stone.

Naruto sat on one of the stumps turning a small urn over in his hand.

[ Item: Firebomb ]
[ Description: Bisque urn filled with black powder. Explodes, inflicting fire damage. A very precious item at low levels. Many warriors use these to augment their strategic repertoire. ]

Naruto had not put it there himself. One of his clones had transferred it to his inventory. This was a huge discovery.

Next time, I'm sending a hundred clones straight to that stupid graveyard. Every skeleton there was getting looted. That is my revenge, dattebayo! Naruto thought checking his watch. It was bright orange, a small dragon curling around the twelve. He had bought it yesterday so he could keep track of time while in Lordran.

"Where is this cyclops?"

"Be patient," Sasuke said trying to hide his irritation.

"If he's not here in the next ten minutes I'm eating my ramen."

[ Item: Ichiraku Ramen Bowl x10 ]

"He's probably reading that smut book somewhere," Sakura said. "It's completely unprofessional. Who shows up late to their own team test?"

Naruto considered sitting with his irritation but decided he would rather do something useful. He reached into his inventory and the Zweihander materialized in both hands.

Sasuke and Sakura both looked at it.

"What's that?"

"The Zweihander." Naruto swung the massive blade in a slow, controlled arc, feeling its weight settle into his grip. "Picked it up from a corpse in a graveyard."

Sakura stared at him. "You robbed a grave?"

"No."

Naruto thought about it because technically...

"...No."

That second answer did not sound very convincing.

"Anyway, it does not matter. I was being chased by a bunch of skeletons. This beast basically saved my life."

"I'm sure the skeletons rose from their graves to kill you."

"Yeah, how did you know that happened?"

Sakura rolled her eyes. "Sasuke, between Naruto and Kakashi, who do you think is the worse liar?"

"Hn."

Naruto clenched his jaw.

It was the truth.

All of it.

But if he tried to explain, they would just ask more questions. Questions he did not have answers to. Hell, he barely understood how half the things in Lordran even worked.

So, he shut up.

Instead, he tightened his grip on the Zweihander and went back to his drills.

One swing.

Then another.

After a while, he set the blade aside and moved on to his physical training.

One hundred pushups. One hundred sit-ups. One hundred squats with the Zweihander across his shoulders for the added resistance. Then the run, back and forth across the length of the training ground in measured intervals until the distance accumulated into something worth counting.

"He's going to exhaust himself before the test even starts," Sakura said surprised by the effort.

Naruto finished, straightened up, and pulled the Estus flask from his belt. He uncorked it and drank. The yellow light moved across him in a quiet shimmer spreading from his chest outward. The accumulated fatigue of the workout dissolved, leaving his muscles fresh and his joints loose.

He re-corked the flask and looked up to find both of them staring at him.

"What?"

Before either of them could answer, leaves swirled as Kakashi materialized with a raised hand.

"Good morning."

"You're late!" Naruto and Sakura said simultaneously, pointing.

"Sorry about that. I got lost on the road of life."

"You know, that was the lamest excuse I've ever heard in my life."

"Is that so?" Kakashi raised his visible eyebrow. "Then, I promise next time you won't hear it anymore."

"You're not gonna be late again?" Sakura asked hopefully.

"No, I'll make a different excuse," the cyclops eyesmiled.

The three genin groaned.

Kakashi reached into his vest and produced a small alarm clock, setting it on the nearest stump with a soft click.

"You have until noon to take these bells from me. Anyone who fails doesn't get lunch. Instead you'll be tied to that stump while I eat in front of you."

Three stomachs registered growls of hunger.

So, this is why he didn't have us eat...

"There are two bells and three of you. Do the math. One of you is already on the way to the stump, and back to the academy." His tone stayed light, which somehow made it worse. "You may attack as though you mean to kill. In fact I'd recommend it. You won't stand a chance otherwise."

"Isn't that a bit dangerous?"

Sakura was cut off by a volley of shuriken crossing the training ground.

Naruto's projectiles fanning out across the space between them with a speed that registered immediately as wrong for someone with his academy record. Kakashi dodged and returned fire with his own shuriken in the same breath.

Sasuke and Sakura jumped into the trees.

The squire blocked the incoming shuriken on his shield. But Kakashi was behind him. One hand closed around the boy's wrist while the other resting on his helm with some pressure.

"You're fast," Naruto said, without particular alarm.

"Your shadow clone application is impressive," Kakashi said glancing at the clone behind him with a Zweihander pointed at his back. "However. I didn't say go."

The older shinobi gave the boy space as the clone popped.

"You did commit to the kill though, so. Points for that. Now. Ready. Steady. Go."

Naruto created distance, and settled into a stance.

"You know the most fundamental skill for a shinobi is concealment."

"I'm using heavy stealth," Naruto said.

"Which is."

"Nobody can see you if there are no witnesses.

Naruto charged forward.

Greatswords were not shinobi weapons with rare exceptions like the mist's Kubikiribōchō.

Kakashi expected the straight sword that killed Mizuki. Yet glancing at the hilt on boy's belt hinted that something happened. That was strange given the anbu's report that nothing happened.

The silver cyclops felt a headache come through trying to figure out the living contradiction that was Naruto.

The first cut came down from high left. The jonin stepped right.

The second came horizontal from the right. He leaned back and let it pass.

The third was a thrust, and Kakashi moved his head four inches to the left and reached into his pouch. Naruto jumped back expecting a weapon. He produced his orange book and opened it to the middle.

"ARE YOU SERIOUS RIGHT NOW?!"

"I've been trying to get to the climax for three days," Kakashi said, "And given who I'm dealing with, it shouldn't affect the outcome either way."

Naruto's popped a vein in his anger.

Kakashi sidestepped a downward cut that left a divot in the earth. He leaned around a rising cut that would have cleared a small tree. Then he moved behind Naruto in a single step that produced no sound whatsoever.

The jonin tightly clasped their hands together. Extending the middle and index fingers, resembling the Tiger hand seal.

In the trees, Sasuke recognized the handsign for a fire style jutsu. Sakura abandoned her cover and shouted, "Naruto, get out of there! You'll be killed!"

The squire knew what was coming. Knight's Sight had locked onto the jonin. Naruto decided that if the White Cyclops wanted to attempt a war crime, he was going to experience the consequences of that decision firsthand.

He held the talisman in his left hand and recited the prayer inside his heart.

Oratio Vis.
Via mihi detur.
Frange quod obstat.
Non ut occidam,
Sed ut transeam.

The shockwave left the talisman in a clean white dome that parried Leaf Village Secret Finger Jutsu: One Thousand Years of Death.

Kakashi was sent flying into a backflip.

There was no notable hand seals. No elemental affinity he could identify. The force had been significant enough to send him flying. But there was no damage anywhere.

How did that even make sense?!

The report to the Hokage was getting bigger and they hadn't even finished the bell test.

Naruto picked up Icha Icha novel had fallen during the launch.

"Hey, now let's not do anything we'll both regret."

Naruto's pyromancy lit his hands. The book went up in flames.

"Ah," Kakashi said quietly, not angry exactly... just sad. "I was three pages from the climax."

He looked at the fireball forming in Naruto's other hand and set his expression into something more professional.

Sasuke was caught off guard for a moment. Another genin using Fire Style?! But nowhere near the level of the Uchiha's Great Fireball.

Kakashi threw a kunai into the center of the fireball. The resulting explosion melted the blade into a puddle before it hit the ground.

At minimum, C rank, Kakashi noted. But there had been no hand signs, no breath anf no clear method of execution. The jutsu was difficult to categorize.

The jonin channeled chakra into his kunai and met the Zweihander's next downward cut. He pushed Naruto back.

Earth Style: Stone Blade Jutsu!

Kakashi finished the sequence of hand seals in under a hundrenth of a second and drove a kunai into the ground. When he pulled it free, a sabre made of grey-white stone came with it.

"It has been a while since I have used a sabre in a real fight. Won't you go easy on an old man?"

"No," Naruto said.

The first exchange established that advantage of Naruto's reach.

So, Kakashi kept his distance... staying at the edge of the Zweihander's effective range. The sabre probabed in short controlled thrusts that forced the boy to commit to defensive adjustments rather than offensive ones.

Naruto shortened his arc into tighter descending strikes.

Kakashi gave ground and let him feel like it was working. Letting the Zweihander pass close enough to move the air beside him. And returned a shallow cut across Naruto's pauldron that rang off the plate without penetrating. The boy used the failed cut's momentum to spin into a rising diagonal. It was more fluid than the jonin had expected. Kakashi got his sabre up in time but the force drove his guard back two steps. His shoulder registered the impact.

Naruto pressed forward immediately.

A straight overhead cut followed by a horizontal sweep at mid-height. The combination designed to cover both the step-back and the sidestep simultaneously.

Leaf Style: Dance of the Crescent Moon!

Three Kakashi's came with three simultaneous angles of attack. Two afterimages and one real. The Zweihander caught one afterimage. The shield caught the edge of the second. The third connected clean.

The impact sent Naruto off his feet entirely, armor and all. Before the boy hit the surface of the river in a white explosion of displaced water.

With Naruto down, Sasuke moved.

A spread of shuriken crossed the training ground in a tight fan pattern, hitting the jonin's side of his face.

Poof.

A log hit the ground covered in embedded steel. Kakashi leaned against a tree twenty meters back, producing a well-worn copy of an older Icha Icha edition.

"Guess I'll have to reread the old edition while I wait to get my hands on the latest volume. Doesn't that sound like a reasonable plan."

"I am not like them," Sasuke said dramatically.

"Save the bragging for when you have a bell."

Sasuke threw the shuriken in a direct frontal line, which looked like a straightforward attack. But one projectile curved mid-flight cutting a rope strung between two trees launching a volley of kunai.

This was a trap the uchiha had made.

Kakashi cleared them with a vertical jump but Sasuke was relentless.

A roundhouse that the jonin took on his forearm. A straight punch redirected off his palm. An axe kick that he caught on a raised guard with both hands occupied.

Sasuke's fingers went for the bells.

Impressive, Kakashi noted, tossing the boy forward. "I suppose that puts you at second place on Team 7."

Sasuke's expression darkened. "I will show you a real Fireball jutsu. Not that imitation.".

Kakashi filed that away as a clear superiority complex.

Fire style: Great fireball Jutsu!

A dense rolling sphere of orange flames, the size of a small room.

Water Style: Water Wall Jutsu!

The river behind Kakashi surged. A wall of water rose between them and the fireball hit it in a collision of steam that rolled outward across the training ground in a hot white cloud.

Naruto's shadow clones jumped out of the water until the training ground was full of armored genin.

Four hundred shadow clones.

The boy was a jinchuriki and an Uzumaki. Both accounted for tremendous reserves on a technical level. But this was the kind of chakra output that made veteran jonin take a step back and reassess.

Sasuke froze seeing this. That was not normal. Naruto was not supposed to be capable of something like this.

A quiet frustration settled in.

Why is he suddenly so strong?

"I suppose I should take this a little more seriously," Kakashi said, pushing the headband above his left eye.

The Sharingan opened.

Sasuke's composure completely broke at this point.

"How do you have the sharingan?" The words came out before he could stop them. "Are you an Uchiha? I thought I was the last one. I thought Itachi—"

The name caught in his throat like something physical.

"I will explain it to you later," Kakashi said, without unkindness. "Right now I need you out of the way."

His single Sharingan eye met Sasuke's eyes.

Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Genjutsu!

Sasuke eyes dulled as a shadow clone moved him to the side.

"Thoughtful," Kakashi said, producing a kunai.

Wind Style: Wasp Dagger!

The wind chakra settled over the kunai without sound or visible sign. The blade looked exactly as it had before. But upon contact, it would release a compressed wind burst that ruptured the target from the inside

The horde came.

Kakashi understood that the armor made every clone harder to kill. He drove the blade into the gap between the gorget and the pauldron on the horizontal follow through. A compressed wind chakra burst detonated inside the joint and the clone popped.

Backhand upward lift to break a clone's guard. He thrust into the armpit gap where the plate didn't cover the transition. Kakashi forearm blocked on the slash coming from his left, stab driving through the visor slit into the jaw. Pivot. The kunai finding the back of the knee joint on the clone behind him.

Waterfall takedown on the next few clones.

The Sharingan catalogued every plate, seam and transition between coverage areas. Building the map in real time and routing each engagement through the nearest exploitable gap.

Overhead smash with both hands gripping the head. Two-handed pivot block with a neck lock into a throw. A single overhead strike to the forehead of the next one. Uppercut, side kick, back step and downward strike through clonez.

Suddenly Naruto managed to grapple him from the back.

Front kick to the head to break the grip. Back elbow to the chest, eye strike then knee to the midsection of a clone. Forward roll to evade the follow through, came up with a wrist grab into a throat stab.

Kakashi took a deep breath. The horde was thinning but not fast enough.

Channeling more wind chakra through the kunai. He drove the kunai into the next clone's sternum.

Boom.

The kamikaze clone's explosion consumed Kakashi. Before the dust cleared the jonin's body reverted to its lightning state in the half second before the next clone reached him.

A ring of clones dropped simultaneously, popping in quick succession as the current moved through them.

Lightning Style: Shadow Clone Jutsu!

The original Naruto's knight sight locked onto the original who was hiding in the trees.

"Kamikaze clones inside the horde. That is an unpleasant yet genius tactic."

"You haven't seen anything yet, dattebayo!" Naruto said, and snapped his fingers.

Six fireballs crossed the training ground converging midair towards the jonin.

BOOM!

Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique!

This genjutsu subjects its target to visions of their greatest fear.

So, what was Sasuke's greatest fear?

One moment he was standing in the training ground, and the next he was in a familiar hallway. A hallway that the young uchiha had walked through it his entire life.

The hallway in his house in the Uchiha compound.

The smell of blood reached him before the sound did. At the end of the hallway, the door to his parents' room opened.

"Is that all you have managed to become?" Itachi Uchiha stepped out, their parents blood still clinging to the blade.

"This is just genjutsu," Sasuke said trying not to rush Itachi in a blind rage.

"And yet here you are… Even in an illusion... You cannot reach me."

The light caught Itachi's face. And Sasuke saw what he always saw when he let himself look.

Not the monster.

The older brother he had looked up to for years before the night that rewrote everything.

"You felt something when he revealed the Sharingan," Itachi said. "That pathetic flicker of hope that you were not alone. That there was still something left."

The hallway shifted as the smell of blood thickened.

"There isn't."

The compound spread out around him in every direction. Sasuke stood at the center of it, just as he had that night.

Alone and Afraid

"Baby brother… you're pathetic. If you want to kill me, then settle for hating me."

Sasuke sucked a deep breath remembering these exact words from the real itachi.

"Hate me and live… like the coward you are. Clinging to life without honor."

Sasuke's felt his blood boil.

"And someday… when you have the same eyes as I…" Itachi's eyes shifted into the Mangekyō Sharingan. "...you will find me again."

Sasuke's chakra surged at those words, memories and emotions. It rushed upward toward his eyes. An instinctive response burned into the Uchiha bloodline.

"I'LL KILL YOU!"

The words tore out of him were everything.

Every year spent training alone in an empty compound. Every night replaying that memory, searching for what he had missed. Every morning waking up to the same emptiness that had been there when he went to sleep.

All of it.

The Sharingan activated at full force.

And the genjutsu shattered under the power of those cursed eyes.

The training ground came back all at once.

The Sharingan was open in Sasuke's eyes: Two tomoe in one and one tomoe in the other.

Across the glade, Kakashi was moving through Naruto's fireball barrage with minimum effort. Sasuke's hands formed seals before he had fully decided to move.

Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu!

The Sharingan allowed Sasuke to time the release accordingly to Kakashi's movement. Unfortunately fireball took out a cluster of clones before Kakashi. A kamikaze clone detonated from the inside the fireball.

"Goddamn it, you emo bastard! You ruined a perfectly good plan."

Naruto paused at Sasuke's eyes.

"Does everyone in Konoha have weird eyes?"

The blonde wondered when his special eyes would come in. He watched Sasuke rush Kakashi.

Earth Release: Earth Flow River!

The ground beneath the uchiha's feet dissolved into a rushing torrent of mud that carried him into the forest. In the same moment, Naruto flickered. The Zweihander came out in a clean decapitating arc.

Ninja Art: Substitution Jutsu!

The log exploded into two pieces.

"Did you use Body Flicker to accelerate the swing?" .

Naruto flickered again.

Kakashi stepped onto the flat of the descending blade as the sword buried itself in the earth.

"You must've a sensory ability," Kakashi said, observational rather than questioning. "Something that compensates for the Body Flicker's tunnel vision. Otherwise you couldn't string the movements together with that kind of directional accuracy."

To say the strategy worked was an understatement.

Naruto's ability to convert the momentum of his flickers directly into his swings was impressive. Even if the boy was a rookie with only basic swordsmanship. The Body Flicker's speed made each cut far more dangerous than it should have been.

But there were many reasons why most shinobi don't use Body Flicker in combat.

The cognitive load alone was immense.

Body Flicker required the user to map points to move between. In combat, those points multiplied constantly. With each new position branching into several more. The mental processing required grew exponentially with every exchange.

At high enough speeds, tunnel vision became inevitable. And yet, Naruto had somehow found a way to overcome both obstacles.

Kakashi kept pace with the Body Flicker exchanges without much difficulty, deliberately holding himself on the defensive.

He intended to help Naruto in the next wall.

It came quickly.

The boy was engulfed flames in the next exchange.

Kakashi grabbed Naruto and throwing him into the lake before the flames could fully take hold.

Steam rose immediately.

The blonde surfaced moments later, water dripping from his frame as he unequipped his armor.

"What the hell just happened?"

"Body Flicker compounds motion," Kakashi said. "Each use adds velocity to the next. In combat, that scaling becomes exponential. Once you pass a certain threshold, air resistance produces significant drag. That drag converts into heat through friction. And it was enough to ignite your body."

"..."

"You are not the first to try using Body Flicker in combat," Kakashi continued. "Sensor shinobi, dojutsu users or anyone who can overcome tunnel vision eventually runs into the biggest hurdle. Hence why very few in history have managed to fully incorporate it into their fighting style."

"Then how did Shisui do it?"

"He found his own solution," Kakashi said. "But that is not important right now. What matters is that you couldn't get the bells from me. If only you had other people helping you."

A look of realization crossed Naruto's face before he leapt into the forest.

"I wonder what you three will show me," Kakashi murmured, turning the page.

There were five hours remaining.

Naruto uncorked the Estus flask and drank while moving. The warmth spread through him, healing the burns along his body and repairing the strain caused by the extreme G forces. He stopped while re-equipping back his armour.

Sakura was looking for any injuries on the uchiha. Sasuke was examining his sharingan's reflection in the flat of kunai.

"Guys, I have a plan to get the bells," Naruto said. "But I need both of you."

Sasuke looked up from the kunai. "Who died and made you leader?"

Naruto considered this for a moment. Then he made a single hand seal. Four clones appeared beside him.

"All in favour of me being the leader say dattebayo."

"Dattebayo," the clones said before popping.

"And the people have spoken for my leadership."

"No," Sasuke said, standing up.

"Fine." Naruto pointed at Sakura. "You're the referee. Whoever wins this fight is the leader."

Sakura looked between them unsure. But couldn't say much as both of them made the sign of confrontation.

"Hajime!"

A shuriken left his hand with sasuke forming seals behind it.

Fire style: Great fireball Jutsu!

Naruto's clones moved into shield wall formation against the incoming fireball.

Sasuke's initial shuriken curved hitting the helm. The visor snapped open just as the fireball hit the wall. The formation burst into white smoke and through it Sasuke jumped forward.

Genjutsu worked on interference. Chakra fed directly into the enemies brain, disrupting the signals that defined reality. What you saw, what you felt and what you believed was happening could be manipulated.

That was the danger of genjutsu.

And the Sharingan did it through eye contact.

It was said that against a Sharingan user, you ran. Because once it caught your gaze, your mind was already theirs.

SMACK!

Sasuke was punched into the air.

For most people, their senses were how they perceived reality. Genjutsu worked by manipulating that perception. Naruto was not most people. He had another way to perceive the world, one that did not depend on his brain.

Knight's Sight.

It existed outside the system genjutsu controlled. So; when Sasuke cast his illusion, Naruto did not see a false reality.

He saw both.

And he chose the one that was real.

Naruto watched Sasuke get back to his feet with the focused grimness. The Sharingan tracked the next set of hand seals. And copied them in real time, fingers moving through the sequence simultaneously.

"You know Body Flicker Jutsu, Sasuke?"

"My Sharingan copies any technique I can observe," Sasuke said, completing the sequence.

"That is so unfair."

"When has this world ever been fair? So, stop complaining and fight."

Both flickered.

Sasuke had watched Kakashi exploit the armor's gaps and held the kunai like a dagger to do the same.

Clang.

The kunai broke against the armour. With no wind chakra to give the blade the penetrating force the gap required.

The Zweihander came down.

His Sharingan read the arc and Sasuke went for a parry. Then the sword disappeared into inventory mid-swing.

A feint? The uchiha thought. The squire's momentum carried into a spinning heel kick that sent Sasuke crashing into a tree.

"Guess the Sharingan didn't see that coming," Naruto said while knocking the uchiha out with a clean punch to the jaw.

Sakura was rubbing her eyes with both fists flabbergasted that Naruto beat sasuke.

"Do you want to go or am I the leader?"

"You're the leader," Sakura said, without hesitation.

"Good." He reached into his inventory and produced a small orange book.

"Didn't you burn that?"

"Sleight of hand." Naruto flipped it open to the middle. The boy had throw the icha icha book into the inventory before the pyromancy flame burnt it.

"Now. Here is the plan."

"Fifteen minutes remaining," Kakashi said, not looking up from his book.

"Plenty of time," Naruto said, walking out of the tree line with his hands spread wide. The clones jumped forward until the open ground was bracketed on both sides.

The formation left exactly one comfortable exit into the forest. Kakashi considered resisting the suggestion on principle. But went in as the entire clone army flickered forward simultaneously with thrusting blades.

The canopy swallowed him whole.

The first trap was a tripwire at knee height on the third tree.

"So this is your plan," Kakashi said, leaping into the branch. "Force me into a forest rigged with traps?"

"A shinobi has to be somewhat resourceful," Sakura's voice came from somewhere above. The pink haired girl cut some wire. A log the size of a small tree swung in towards the jonin.

Poof.

The log hit a smaller log.

"Working as a team now," Kakashi said standing behind the young kunoichi.

"NOW," Sakura yelled, unleashing the white shockwave of the Force miracle. The transformation jutsu dropping to reveal that it was actually Naruto.

The real Sakura and Sasuke stood on opposite ends of the forest floor cutting through wires

Kunai launchers mounted behind hollowed bark panels released in overlapping spreads from both flanks.

Earth Style: Earth Dome Jutsu!

The forest floor erupted upward in a curved shell of compressed earth that sealed around him before the first wave of kunai arrived. The blades hit stone. Then the explosive tags attached to the second wave hit stone.

The forest floor disappeared inside a rolling wall of overlapping detonations.

"You children need to learn the definition of overkill," Kakashi said popping out of the ground as Naruto's clone army rushed him.

Ninja Art: Hair Needle Senbon!

The white hair hardened and released in barrage of silver. The hair senbon moving faster than shuriken at close range. And the shadow clone horde popped in a chain of white smoke that cleared the immediate area in seconds.

Just then Sasuke came from the left and Naruto from the right simultaneously.

They were communicating without words. Naruto created the large movements that forced Kakashi's positioning. Meanwhile Sasuke exploited the positions with the Sharingan's. Each of them using body flicker to sustain their assault.

Even with all that, neither seemed to affect Kakashi much.

That was the signal for plan C.

"KAKASHI SENSEI." Sakura's voice came from above. "I HAVE THE LAST PAGE OF THE NEW ICHA ICHA AND I AM GOING TO READ IT OUT LOUD."

"Don't."

"The protagonist finally meets the woman from chapter three," Sakura called out while holding tje latest ivha

"DON'T."

His hands covered his ear. But as Sakura landed infront of him, Kakashi realized the Sharingan could read lips and closed his eyes instead.

Taking advantage of this two flickers took the bells from the copy ninja. The alarm clock rang out across the training ground indicating the end of the bell test.

Kakashi began to clap slowly.

"Congratulations on acquiring the bells." He let sakura give the boys some water. "However, only two of you can pass. And looking at the distribution of effort today, the boys move forward and Sakura goes back to the academy."

A heavy silence settled over what remained of the forest floor.

"I wouldn't blame her. But she didn't do much."

"She built every trap in this forest," Naruto counter3d.

"Is that enough?"

Sakura looked at the ground. Something in her posture suggested she had already accepted the verdict.

Naruto looked at her for a moment. Then he held out his bell.

Sakura stared at it. "Why?"

"I've failed the graduation exam three times already. And honestly, next time I could probably come back as the next Rookie of the Year." Naruto said with a grin.

If anything, it just meant more time to explore Lordran and its secrets.

Guilt twisted in Sakura's stomach. Naruto was giving himself up so she and Sasuke could pass. He was the strongest among them. And yet he was willing to step aside. Every harsh word she had thrown at him during their academy years came rushing back pressing heavier against her chest.

"Sens— Kakashi-sensei," Sakura said, forcing the words out, "I'm willing to give up my spot. Please… give it to Naruto."

Behind her, Sasuke looked at the bell in his own hand. Itachi's voice moved through his head. Hate me and live. Like the coward you are. Clinging to life without honor.

The uchiha held the bell out toward Kakashi.

"If it comes to that then I go back too. A team of one is not a team."

Silence.

Kakashi looked at the two bells sitting in his palm. Then at the three people standing in front of him.

"You kids are so overdramatic," he said. "But all three of you have... passed."

"...Eh?"

"Every year, teams come through this test and sacrifice each other without hesitation. They calculate, they compete, and they protect their own position." Kakashi closed his palm around the bells. "Not one of them has ever passed. Because that was never what the test was measuring. A shinobi must see beneath the underneath. What is written on the surface is not always the whole truth."

The jonin gestured for them to follow.

The memorial stone caught the afternoon light along its polished edge.

"These are the names of heroes of Konoha that died in the line of duty," Kakashi said, standing before it. "The lesson of the bell test is about teamwork. It is about what you do when someone beside you is about to be left behind."

"But what if you had been telling the truth?" Sasuke asked. "What if only two of us could actually pass? Would we have made the wrong choice?"

"No," Kakashi said. "Even then. Especially then." He looked at the stone rather than at them. "I am not interested in training shinobi who act as extensions of their superior's will without judgment or conscience. Orders are given by people, and people are sometimes wrong. The day will come when following an order without thinking will cost you something you cannot get back. I am interested in leading a team that will suffer that cost."

"What kind of team are you interested in leading?" Naruto asked.

Kakashi was quiet for a moment.

"Before my best friend died," he said, "he gave me two things I've carried since. One of them was his Sharingan."

Sasuke's eyes moved to the headband covering the eye.

"The other was a principle. One I failed to understand until it was too late to tell him I had learned it." Kakashi looked at the three of them. "Those who break the rules of the ninja world are called scum. But those who abandon their comrades are worse than scum."

The memorial stone reflected the late afternoon light between them.

"The team that carries this principle is the team I am interested in leading." Kakashi looked at all three of them in turn and gave them a thumbs up. "Hence, I am happy to announce that Team Seven is officially formed."

Author's Note:

And with that, the gang is officially together. Let's get into the Q&A.

Q. Did Kakashi take Team Seven seriously?

Short answer: not really.

He took them more seriously than his canon counterpart. But he was never operating at half capacity during that test. The hint he dropped for Naruto about needing help was deliberate. When Team Seven forced him into the forest of traps, Kakashi absolutely could have ended that entire sequence with one B-rank jutsu and walked out. He chose to play along. The bell test was always meant to be a lesson first and a genuine combat exercise second.

My depiction of the bell test was loosely inspired by both the original and the Shippuden version ( especially the ending where they use icha icha spoilers against Kakashi ). I wanted to give each member of Team Seven something meaningful to contribute that they never got in canon. Sakura built the traps. Sasuke's Sharingan actually came into play. Naruto led the strategy. None of them were just there.

Let me know what you thought of how it came together.

Q. Did Kakashi intentionally make Itachi appear in Sasuke's genjutsu?

The Demonic Illusion: Hell Viewing Technique is canonically a D-rank genjutsu that Kakashi used on Sakura during the original bell test. According to the wiki, the technique subjects the target to visions of their greatest fear or the one image they least want to see, regardless of whether they are consciously aware of being afraid of it. The genjutsu reads the individual's subconscious and produces the result independently.

Kakashi did not choose Itachi. Sasuke's mind did.

If he had used it on Naruto. Naruto would have seen ghosts and a hollow oscar. If he had used it on Sakura, she would have seen a dead Sasuke.

Q. How did Kakashi use so many jutsu?

Kakashi is a bit of a meme for someone whose title is the Man Who Copied a Thousand Techniques. He tends to reach for the same handful of moves in most situations. Plus his chakra reserves limits how liberally he can use large techniques.

For this fic I want to honour his title more literally. Having access to a thousand techniques should mean something. And, I intend to show that across the story.

As for the chakra concern, it is worth noting what Kakashi actually used during this test. The jutsu he deployed were almost entirely D and C rank elemental techniques: the Stone Blade Jutsu, the Earth Dome, the Earth Flow River, the Hair Needle Senbon and the Water Wall. Nothing in the B or A rank range. Nothing that would significantly drain his reserves.

The test also ran over six hours with natural recovery windows built in.

That's It… For Now.

I want to thank you all for taking the time to read, comment, and follow along with this story. Your feedback means more than you know, and it helps push me to make each chapter bigger, sharper, and more true to the worlds of Naruto and Dark Souls.

Until next time,

Praise the Sun.

\-Adam-/

Chapter Text

"How did the bell test go?"

"They passed with flying colours. And they would have passed on their own even without the assignment order."

"That is good to hear. But I suspect you didn't come here just to deliver that."

"It's a report on Naruto."

Hiruzen paused. He had ordered weekly reports on any new findings unless something urgent emerged. The fact that Kakashi was here the same day as the bell test suggested the latter. He made a gesture toward the corner of the room and his ANBU operative flickered out without a word.

Several minutes later Inoichi Yamanaka walked through the door to find the Hokage and the Copy Ninja reading the icha-icha book while having nose bleeds.

Inoichi cleared his throat.

"Ah." Hiruzen closed the book and wiped his nose. "Thank you for coming on short notice. Please sit."

Inoichi gave Kakashi a nod as he took the chair across the desk.

"Now then," Hiruzen said, settling into the posture of the Hokage. "What did you want to report, Kakashi?"

Kakashi went through the report methodically. When he was done, Hiruzen used his vast knowledge of ninjutsu to figure out the Force miracle. He could not. Inoichi approached the bell test from a psychological angle, less interested in what Naruto had done than in what the choices behind it suggested about where the boy's head currently was.

"Thoughts?"

"Good or bad," Inoichi said.

"I could use some good news."

"The good is that Naruto is engaging with his teammates. He protected Sakura without being asked to, gave strategic leadership without ego behind it, and demonstrated enough trust to work with people he had no prior positive relationship with. That is a healthier social pattern than anything in his academy file."

"I'm glad Naruto isn't as far gone as we feared," Kakashi said.

"That also leans into the bad news," Inoichi said. "My previous assessment of him could be entirely wrong, partially wrong, or right in ways I cannot say. It is genuinely difficult to say from where we are standing." He paused. "The shift in his stated dream alone, from Hokage to whatever the Chosen Undead means, tells me something significant happened to him. Something that reoriented him at a foundational level. But I can't tell you when, where, or what it actually was."

"You look like you have something on your mind, Inoichi."

"The honest answer is that we aren't looking at the full picture. We are looking at behavior, mysteries and drawing conclusions from it. And any conclusion we reach right now will be shaped by what we want to see rather than what is actually there."

The office was quiet for a moment.

"It is not good to overthink things," Hiruzen said lighting his pipe. "Let's just observe and answers shall reveal themselves in time."

Kakashi nodded and said, "One more thing, I arrived early and observed the trio before I made my presence known."

"When exactly did you plan to mention the surveillance?" Inoichi joked.

"I am mentioning it now." Kakashi continued without particular concern. "Naruto told Sakura he had picked his zweihander up from a corpse while being chased by skeletons."

Hiruzen's eyes widened.

Skeletons.

His mind went immediately to the Edo Tensei.

"Reanimated corpses with chakra and the possibility of an unknown variant of a forbidden jutsu."

"Or," Inoichi said, following the same thread from a different direction, "something analogous to Suna's puppet techniques. Chakra strings used to animate skeletal remains rather than constructed puppets."

"Either way," Kakashi said, "Naruto described his greatsword as the thing that got him out of the encounter. And the sword that killed Mizuki was broken sometime between that incident and this morning."

"The ANBU reported nothing happening," Inoichi said.

"I know."

The office sat with that for a few minutes.

"A summoning realm," Hiruzen said slowly. He had been turning it over since the mizuki incident and it still held together better than anything else. "It would account for most of it. Unknown jutsu, unknown equipment, and foreign entities. If Naruto made contact with such a clan and has been returning to them repeatedly. Then the armor, weapons, techniques and the grief over this Oscar could originate there."

"And he could have left a shadow clone to maintain his chakra signature and fool the ANBU while reverse summoning to this unknown clan," Kakashi suggested.

"If Naruto has been leaving Konoha multiple times without the barrier corps alerting us. Then we have a monitoring problem that goes beyond Naruto specifically. But even if Naruto used shadow clones to mask his presence, we should still be able to detect chakra fluctuations over the past few days."

Inoichi did not need to finish the statement. If their theory held any weight, alarms would have been raised long before now. The absence of those alarms did not close the question. It opened several new ones that none of them currently had answers for.

Hiruzen nodded once.

Both of them flickered out.

The Hokage sat alone in his office for the twenty minutes that followed. When they returned, their expressions told him before either of them spoke.

Kakashi placed the compiled reports on the desk.

"We divided the records," Inoichi said. "Kakashi took the second half. I took the first."

"And," Hiruzen said, keeping his voice level.

"Naruto Uzumaki's chakra signature has not left Konoha's borders." Inoichi said it plainly, because there was no other way to say it. "Not once. Not for a single hour. Every log, sensor reading, and barrier corps report for the past year shows his signature present within the village. There were no detectable issues."

Hiruzen looked down.

The summoning realm theory had just lost its most necessary component. Summoning required crossing a threshold. The barrier corps would have registered that crossing regardless of what substitution a shinobi left behind. The sensors measured the signature in transit, not the destination.

Naruto had not crossed any threshold.

And yet the armor was real. The swords were real. The grief was real. The techniques were real.

"We are at a dead end," Kakashi said.

"Yes," Hiruzen said.

Nobody offered a counter to that, because nobody had one.

The outer ring of Konoha held a small bar wedged between a bakery and a butcher shop.

The Willow Rest.

A cloaked figure entered, with two ANBU black-ops flanking him. No one at the bar looked up. The ones who recognized the figure understood immediately that they had not seen him. And the ones who didn't were knocked out by a waiter.

Danzo moved toward the back. His cane found the worn brick wall and tapped three times in a slow circular motion. A faint glow webbed outward from the contact point. A fuinjutsu array spreading through the mortar lines between the bricks, and the wall rearranged itself into a narrow door that opened onto stairs descending into dark.

He went down.

The room below held masked figures kneeling in the dark. These were the sleeper agents of Root. Civilians, shinobi, merchants and administrators. Each one living an ordinary life on the surface while answering to the root beneath Konoha.

At the center were Fu and Sai.

"Report."

Fu spoke without hesitation. "Lord Danzo. Naruto Uzumaki has been continuously monitored for the past several days. I have been suppressing Konoha's intelligence by managing the ANBU agent assigned to him. And have taken measures to erase all records of Naruto's absences from the detection barrier. Agent Sai and I have both witnessed the target teleporting away using unknown fuinjutsu."

Danzo accepted the report without expression. The detection barrier around Konoha was connected to the barrier corps directly. A security system designed to flag foreign shinobi entering the village. But it also monitored everyone inside by tracking chakra signatures, flagging anomalies, and recording departures. Fu's position within the barrier corps had given Root a weakpoint that Hiruzen didn't know existed.

Danzo studied the sigils Fu had drawn from observation each time Naruto had used the Darksign. The script bore no resemblance to any fuinjutsu tradition he had encountered. It didn't look like a standard reverse summoning seal.

"When was the first instance?"

"During the incident involving the Forbidden Scroll of Seals," Fu said. "I was the first in the barrier corp to note it. And I've cross-referenced all prior surveillance records. This was the first confirmed occurrence. He used it two more times since then. All evidence has been erased."

"And yet the boy returns a few hours later using fire style, a sword, and an unknown space-time technique," Danzo said.

Fu said nothing. Even with everything Root had gathered, the full picture of Naruto Uzumaki remained just as much a mystery to them as it did to Konoha.

"Lord Danzo," Sai said. "I've observed Naruto using shadow clones to train the Body Flicker jutsu alongside Chunin Iruka Umino. The clones were being used to return accumulated training memories to the original."

Shadow clone training could compress months of development into hours through sheer volume of simultaneous experience. It explained the speed of improvement in isolation. But fire style, space-time jutsu and kenjutsu of that quality required more than just alot of repitition.

"It seems Naruto has inherited some of Minato's talent," Danzo said quietly.

Sai stepped forward and presented a scroll. "I have documented all noteworthy behaviors, relationships, and developments surrounding the target. The first section covers points of immediate interest."

Danzo read through it and set the scroll down.

"Fu."

"Yes, Lord Danzo."

"Prepare a letter for Naruto Uzumaki. If this boy continues to develop through contact with an unknown clan, Root must establish a position with the boy. For the sake of Konoha."

"As you command."

The room answered as one.

"We are the unseen ones who support the great tree of Konoha from the depths of the earth. We are the Root."

The streets of Konoha were quiet under soft moonlight. A few shinobi moved through the shadows on their routes. One or two of them let their eyes drift toward the armored figure walking down the residential path.

Naruto held the team 7 photo up.

Kakashi with his back to the camera and arms extended, one kunai in each hand. Sasuke off to one side attempting a pose that communicated mystery. Sakura on the other side with a shuriken raised. And Naruto in the center with zweihander infront with his tongue out.

'We look so cool.' The squire thought before stopping.

Lying in front of his door, curled up like a stray cat, was Konohamaru. The kid was sound asleep drooling on a camo blanket.

"What is this little brat doing here," Naruto muttered, tiptoeing toward the door and reaching carefully for the handle.

Creeeeeaaak.

"Boss!"

Naruto sighed and pointed at his own cheek.

Konohamaru wiped the drool with the back of his hand and scrambled upright. "Boss, you have to teach me how to become Hokage! Please please please, I've been waiting for hours—"

"No."

He opened the door and closed it behind him. Konohamaru's voice continued through the wood for a while. Naruto was already heading toward the bathroom. He stood under the hot water for a while, letting the day move through him and wash off. When he was done he dried off and went to the kitchen.

He froze.

On the counter sat a box of ramen with a red envelope attached to it.

[ From a secret friend. ]

Naruto's stomach tightened.

He did not have friends.

He had people he existed near. Classmates he had shared space with for years. Kids he had talked to from time to time when the mood was right or the assignment forced it. But none of them had gone out of their way for him. The ones he had tried to play with as a child had been pulled away by parents. Even the ones who had laughed at a joke or hung out with him, had never once sought him out. Never knocked on his door. Never saved him a seat.

Nobody had ever left ramen on his counter.

From a shy friend, maybe.

He opened the letter.

[ Hello there, Naruto. You don't know me, but I know you. I was a great friend of your parents. ]

His parents.

He had never spent much time thinking about them. They had died in the Kyuubi attack. That was what the matron at the orphanage had told him.

[ Your parents would be proud of the man you've become. ]

The warmth that moved through his chest at those words. He had not expected it to be that large. He pressed his lips together and kept reading.

[ You must not trust Hiruzen Sarutobi. That man has kept a lot from you. More than you even know. ]

The blonde boy drew in a sharp breath. The old man's words and actions were fresh in his mind. And the letter's words landed on that recent wound like salt pressed into the cut.

[ I can't help you directly. If I did, Hiruzen would try to kill me. I can only provide you with information. The truth about who you are, Naruto Uzumaki. Don't you want to know? ]

Who am I?

Naruto Uzumaki. Prankster. Future Hokage. The loudest person in any room because that was how you made sure you existed in it.

But that answer had started to feel like a costume he had put on a long time ago and forgotten he was wearing.

The genin of Konoha or the squire of Oscar. Was he still the boy who had dreamed of being Hokage, or was he the squire who would ring the Bells of Awakening? Was he still the jinchuriki of the Nine-Tails, or was he an Undead carrying a Darksign on his neck and fire in his palm?

He did not have an answer.

Naruto's eyes dropped back to the letter.

[ Naruto, you have two choices before you. Below this sentence is a storage seal where I have stored the first answer. ]

His gaze found the seal printed below the line.

[ Even if you choose the second option, let me tell you this: the Uzumaki are the only people who can hold the Nine-Tails. ]

The letter crinkling slightly under the pressure of his grip. The implication sat in his chest like something that needed more room than he had available for it right now. He kept reading.

[ The choices are simple. Don't open the seal, and the story ends. You go on believing whatever Hiruzen wants you to believe. Or open the seal, and I'll show you how deep the rabbit hole goes. ]

A war inside him.

One side wanted to take the letter directly to Hiruzen and put every word of it on his desk. The other side had a list. Every half-truth, careful omission, smile and silence from the old man across twelve years of deliberately withheld information. That list was long enough to give the first side serious pause.

Whatever it takes. I am done with half-truths. Dattebayo.

Naruto pressed his chakra into the seal.

The letter did not produce the usual puff of smoke. It burned with fire and when it was gone a note and a book.

[ Naruto, you chose wisely. I know you are hungry for more. But I want to test you to see if you are truly ready for information that could cause war. Like who your parents are. ]

Just knowing who my parents are could start a war?!

[ Your test is simple. Keep our conversations secret. No one must know you are receiving this information. I know it will be hard. I know you want to demand the truth from Hiruzen. But don't. Don't give that lying monkey a chance to fool you again.]

His jaw tightened at those words.

[ Remain silent for the next month. Then you will receive information about who your mother is. If you tell Hiruzen or anyone else, I won't help you. Don't disappoint me, Naruto. From your friend and guardian.

The hawk ]

A friend? A guardian?

Naruto wanted to laugh.

Anyone who required him to earn something as basic as information about his own life was not an ally. That much was simple. Oscar had taught him the difference between someone who gave and someone who dangled. And this letter was firmly the latter regardless of what it claimed to be.

And yet.

Buried under the frustration, something desperate and stubborn clawed upward anyway. The part of him that had never fully learned its lesson. The part that looked at every new person and thought maybe this time. Maybe this one will be different. Maybe this one will look at him and see something worth seeing without being asked to.

He hated and loved that part of himself.

His eyes dropped to the book sitting in his lap.

The History of the Uzumaki Clan.

Just reading the title made his chest feel tight, his breath going shallow in a way he did not fully control.

A clan? A legacy? A family?

The book slipped from his hands and hit the floor with a dull thud. He just sat there looking at it, the words on the cover doing something to him.

All his life he had fought for scraps. For a glance of acknowledgment. For someone to look at him long enough to register that he was a person rather than a problem. He had worked to exist in a village that had spent twelve years wishing he didn't. He had learned to be loud because loud was the only version of present that the village could not completely ignore.

And the entire time, this had been sitting somewhere. A clan. A history. A name that meant something before it meant him.

A sharp burning pain opened in his chest. His fists clenched until his nails broke the skin of his palms. His vision blurred and then everything came out at once.

Tears ran down his face.

The anger followed immediately. His fist hit the floor hard enough to punch through the boards, the wood splitting under the impact.

"WHY?!"

He sat with the hole in his floor for a moment. Then he got up, went to the bathroom and washed his face with cold water.

Splash.

Splash.

Splash.

Fine, Naruto thought, looking at his own reflection. Fine. I will play the game. I will keep quiet. I will read every page and memorize every line and carve the truth out of this village with my own two hands if that is what it takes.

But this... this secret friend... this guardian, had not earned a single thing from him. A few careful words and a book were not trust. If they thought otherwise they were as deluded as the villagers who looked at him and saw the Nine-Tails wearing a child's face.

Oscar's voice moved through his mind: Precept the Tenth. Trust in yourself, your weapon, and your code. For yourself, and for those you protect.

Naruto let out a slow breath and splashed his face one more time.

Bang. Bang. Bang.

"Boss!" Konohamaru's voice came through the wall. "I heard a noise. Are you okay?"

Naruto stood at the sink and closed his eyes.

The concern in those words was the only reason he didn't immediately walk to the door and hit the child. He set a pot of water to boil and cracked an egg into the pan. Naruto was trying to focus on the immediate and manageable problem of hunger rather than the immediate and unmanageable problem of everything else.

Bang. Bang. Bang.

"Boss!"

Naruto's patience ran out between one breath and the next. He put the pan down, walked to the door, and pulled it open hard enough to rattle the hinges.

"WHAT?"

"Train me!"

Naruto slammed the door shut.

"Not in the mood to commit crimes against a six year old," he muttered to himself, turning back toward the kitchen.

The smell hit him immediately.

His egg was a black disc.

Naruto scraped it into the trash without speaking. He stood at the counter for a moment looking at the empty pan.

"Alright," he said quietly. "Now I am in the mood to hit a child."

He went back to the door and opened it.
Konohamaru's face lit up with the brightness of a child.

"You want to train?"

"YES. Please, boss, please—"

"Great," Naruto said, cracking his knuckles. "Dodge."

"Wait wha—"

The punch connected before the sentence did. Not hard enough to cause any real damage. Konohamaru hit the ground and stayed there, out cold.

Naruto stood over him and shook out his hand.

"That felt good."

The satisfaction lasted approximately ten seconds before his eyes started moving up and down the empty street. He looked at Konohamaru. He looked at the street. He looked back at Konohamaru.

What if I put him near the dumpster at the end of the block?

The memory arrived before the plan could fully form. Boss. I heard a noise. Are you okay?

Naruto stood there for a moment longer.

"I cannot believe I am doing this," he said, and picked the kid up.

An hour later, Naruto stood stirring the ramen he'd finally managed to cook. He cracked an egg into the steaming broth and gently whisked it in, watching as the ribbons of yellow swirled through the soup.

At the counter, Konohamaru sat on a stool. His legs swung back and forth as he watched Naruto work.

"See, the trick is to add the egg while the broth's still hot," the squire said, trying to sound sage-like. "The heat cooks it just right, makes it all fluffy, and gives the soup more richness. It's simple, but this is sacred ramen knowledge."

Konohamaru nodded solemnly, as if Naruto had just handed him the meaning of life.

"…Got it, Boss."

Naruto smirked as he poured the finished ramen into two bowls. He slid one toward Konohamaru, handing him a spoon. "Alright, kid, dig in."

Konohamaru scooped up a bite and stuffing it into his mouth. "This is amazing, Boss! First, you tested my speed. And now you're teaching me the secret art of ramen-making!"

Naruto chuckled, sitting with his own bowl. He didn't get called awesome often. It felt nice. As the boy took another eager bite, Naruto asked, "So, why'd you want to learn from me?"

Konohamaru's face grew serious, and he stared down at the swirling broth. "Well… you're the first person who's ever treated me like me."

"What do you mean?"

Konohamaru set his spoon down, his small hands clenching into fists. "My grandpa gave me the name Konohamaru... after the village. Everyone knows my name, but all they see is the Hokage's grandson. No one ever sees me. They bow and smile, but it's all fake. I'm sick of it! That's why I want to be Hokage, so they'll see me for who I really am."

That hit a little too close to home. Naruto knew what it was like to want people to see him, not some version of him they made up in their heads.

The squire opened his mouth to say something, but his front door slammed open.

"YOUNG MASTER!" Ebisu stormed in, his glasses slightly askew. "I've been looking for you for hours! The entire Sarutobi clan is worried sick!"

"Uh, ever heard of knocking?"

"Don't interrupt me!" Ebisu snapped, adjusting his glasses as he turned his sharp glare on Konohamaru. "Honorable grandson, let's go. You've wasted enough time here. Stop this foolishness and return to the clan."

"No! I'm not going back until I'm strong enough to defeat Grandpa and become Hokage! And Boss is teaching me how!"

"Honorable grandson—"

"STOP CALLING ME THAT!" Konohamaru shouted. "I'm not just 'honorable grandson.' I'm Konohamaru!"

Placing a hand on Konohamaru's shoulder, Naruto gave him a reassuring squeeze. "Hey, let me handle this," he said softly.

Ebisu scoffed, his nose wrinkling as he regarded Naruto with disdain. "And what are you going to do, deadlast? You're nothing but a fool playing ninja. I'm far more skilled than the likes of you."

Who does this guy think he is? But instead of getting mad, Naruto let out a slow breath. He took a step forward, his expression unreadable.

"Oh, ho, you're approaching me?"

"I can't kick your ass unless I come closer," Naruto replied, taking another step.

Ebisu's smirk widened. "You're welcome to try, demon brat. But don't think for a second you stand a chance."

"Teach him, Boss!"

"Teach me? Teach me what?"

"Lesson one: Don't underestimate your enemy."

The light of the force miracle glowed white-hot around Naruto's palm. The prayer finished inside his heart. Before ebisu could even react the shockwave struck him square in the chest.

Ebisu was launched clear out the door, his body hurtling through the air like a ragdoll.

"W-Whoa… Boss!"

Outside, Ebisu groaned staggering to his feet. His usually neat appearance was now completely disheveled. He clutched his stomach, wobbling as he tried to steady himself. Naruto wasn't about to give him the chance. In an instant, he equipped his armor and disappeared in a flicker of speed. His knee slammed into Ebisu's jaw with bone-crunching force.

The shinobi's body flew backward, slamming into the metal railings outside with a deafening clang. The railings bent under the force, creaking ominously as his body toppled over the edge.

"Don't worry," Naruto said casually. "There's a dumpster down there. It'll break his fall."

A dull thud echoed up a second later.

"Or… the concrete."

"That. Was. AWESOME!"

"Alright, Konohamaru, lesson two: never let a jerk like that boss you around. Got it?"

"Got it, Boss!"

The boy practically bounced as he followed Naruto into the living room. "You were awesome, Boss! Can you teach me how to do that? That white explosion jutsu was insane!"

"You're not ready for that yet, kid. Why don't we focus on getting you home first? It's way past your bedtime."

Konohamaru opened his mouth to argue, then seemed to remember something. "Yeah, let's go."

Naruto followed him, stealing quick sideways glances at the kid every few steps. The ramen bowls were now completely empty.

"..."

"I needed something to eat while you fought," Konohamaru giggled nervously, letting out a tiny burp.

Naruto's eye twitched. "This kid… I think…" he began, reaching for his inventory, "you need to run."

"Run?"

The massive blade materializing in his hands. The room almost seemed to darken under its size and presence as Naruto pointed the blade at Konohamaru.

"Run!"

"I'm sorry, Boss!" Konohamaru spun on his heel and bolting out the door.

"Come back! I just want to talk!"

"I said I'm sorry!" Konohamaru's voice trailed off as he sprinted away, his little feet slapping against the cobblestone streets

Konohamaru clung to Naruto's back, laughing between gasps for air. With the little kid tired, Naruto walked them toward the Sarutobi clan house.

"Boss… what's your dream?"

Naruto pretended to lawn. He clearly didn't want to talk about it. But little kids weren't the type to let things go. "I heard some say your dream was to become the greatest Hokage."

"...Yeah."

"Well, sorry, Boss," Konohamaru said, his proud tone returning. "But I'm gonna be the greatest Hokage. You're just gonna have to settle for second place."

Naruto huffed out a laugh. "It's not that easy, dumbass. The title of Hokage isn't something you just decide to take. It's something you earn. Everyone has to acknowledge you first. Do you think that's easy? I've had a hard enough time just getting one person to acknowledge me."

"So, what do I do?"

"Prepare yourself. There aren't any shortcuts to becoming Hokage."

The boy thought about it until the grand Sarutobi clan gates came into view. Standing in front of the gates was Hiruzen Sarutobi himself.

"Konohamaru, do you even know what time it is, young man?"

Konohamaru slid off Naruto's back, standing sheepishly in front of his grandfather. "Sorry, Gramps. I was hanging out with Boss so he could teach me how to beat you."

"Uh… he's not wrong."

"I'll overlook this sort of mischief because everyone is tired. Konohamaru, tomorrow is your first day at the academy.:

"And my first step to becoming Hokage!"

Hiruzen chuckled softly. "We'll see about that." He turned to Naruto. "Thank you for bringing him home, Naruto-kun. I hope Ebisu didn't trouble you too much."

"Nah, that guy's fine. Probably just… lying low right now."

"Lying low" was one way to describe it. Ebisu was unceremoniously hurled into a dumpster by one of Naruto's clones. Inside the rank, dark space, he groaned, shoving a banana peel off his head.

Ebisu sat up slowly, glaring at the walls of the dumpster like it had personally insulted him. "Damn brat," he muttered weakly, trying to summon whatever dignity he had left. Just as the dumpster's lid creaked open, a stray cat peered down at him.

The cat let out a judgmental mrrrow, then leaped in, landing squarely on his face.

"GAH!" Ebisu yelped, flailing as the cat bolted, knocking over a bag of garbage that promptly spilled onto his lap. A carton of spoiled milk popped open, drenching him as he slumped back against the dumpster wall, utterly defeated.

"One day," he wheezed, peeling a wet noodle off his cheek, "one day I will have my revenge…"

Naruto's clone peeked over the rim of the dumpster, snickering. "You good in there, or should I find a second dumpster for backup?"

Ebisu let out a strangled groan, raising one trembling fist. "Damn… brat…" he muttered before slumping fully into the trash pile, his pride officially dead.

Back at the compound, Hiruzen gave Naruto a puzzled look but let it go. "Good night, Naruto-kun. Konohamaru, inside. Now."

"Go to bed, dumbass," Naruto said, nudging him gently.

Konohamaru looked up, scrunching his nose. "Blah, stop acting like you know everything, Boss…" His voice slurred as he rubbed his eyes. "I'm not letting you be my boss anymore…"

"Okay?"

"Yeah!" Konohamaru blinked sleepily but still managed to grin. "From now on… we're rivals!"

Naruto reached into his pocket, taking his green goggles from his inventory without drawing attention. "These are my favorite goggles," he said as he handed them to Konohamaru.. "When the day comes that we're fighting for the Hokage title, I want them back."

Konohamaru's face lit up as he slipped off his helmet and put the goggles on. "Then you'll never win them back, Boss!"

"Looking forward to it, Konohamaru."

The boy bumped his fist against Naruto's before turning and running inside.

Hiruzen's voice broke the quiet. "I am glad, Konohamaru has you to look upto."

Naruto nodded ready to leave, but Hiruzen's voice stopped him. "Wait, Naruto."

"Yeah?"

"I need to talk to you about something," Hiruzen said. He gestured toward the wooden bench near the compound's entrance. "Would you mind sitting for a moment?"

"I'm fine standing," the young teen said, his voice colder than usual.

Hiruzen didn't push the matter at first, letting the silence settle between them. "Congratulations on passing the bell test."

"Hmm."

"Kakashi tells me you were the one who figured out the real lesson."

"Kakashi dropped a hint," Naruto said flatly. "I just listened."

"The ability to act on information quickly and decisively is what separates an average shinobi from an elite one." Hiruzen paused. "I also heard you gave your bell to Sakura."

"Yeah."

"Why?"

Naruto was quiet for a moment. The honest answer was simple. He had wanted to help her. It had felt wrong to leave someone behind and so he hadn't. But currentlt he was tired in a way that made the honest answer feel too exposed to hand to someone he was no longer sure deserved it.

"It didn't matter if I went back," he said. "I'm always the sacrificial lamb anyway. Might as well lean into it."

"Naruto, that's not—"

"Jinchuriki literally means Power of Human Sacrifice." The bitterness in his voice was quiet clear. "So let's not pretend otherwise."

Hiruzen was still.

"I'm not saying that's why I gave Sakura the bell," Naruto continued. "It's not. I gave it to her because leaving her behind felt wrong. Because a team that leaves someone behind isn't a team." He looked at the old man. "But after everything, it's hard to separate the two. The village has been treating me like a resource since the day I was born. Why would the bell test be any different?"

"Because it was," Hiruzen said. "And the fact that you gave that bell away without hesitation proves it."

"Don't do that."

"Do what?"

"Use the good things I do to make yourself feel better about the bad things that were done to me." Naruto's voice didn't rise. "Those are separate things. They don't cancel each other out."

The night held them both in silence.

"I'm sorry," Hiruzen said. And then, before Naruto could deflect it, he bowed.

A full bow.

"Why?"

"Do you even need to ask?"

"Yeah. I do. Sorry for what, specifically. Because if you can't name it then it doesn't mean anything."

Hiruzen straightened. "For what you carried that you shouldn't have had to carry. For the decisions I made in the name of the village that cost you things no child should lose. For telling myself I'd address it later and never finding the later. An apology doesn't repair what's broken. But it still has to be said."

"So it's for your guilt?"

"Partly," Hiruzen admitted. "I won't pretend otherwise. But I also mean it."

Naruto looked at him for a long moment.

"Old man. What does being Hokage mean to you?"

Hiruzen paused, recognizing the weight behind the question. "The Hokage embodies the Will of Fire. The belief that this village is a family. That we protect each other, care for each other, and pass the fire from one generation to the next so it doesn't go out."

"Right," Naruto said quietly. "The Will of Fire."

"The Hokage carries the village's burden. Guides it. Ensures what we believe in... outlasts any one person."

"So, has Konoha failed me? Or has the Hokage failed me?"

Hiruzen's breath caught.

"I don't think I ever felt that warmth," Naruto said with steady voice. "Not when I cried myself to sleep. Not when I watched everyone in a room decide they'd rather be somewhere else. Not when I worked for years just to be seen as something other than a monster."

"..."

"You talk about family. You talk about protection. I'm asking you directly. Where was it? Where was the Will of Fire when the child who needed it most was sitting alone in an apartment wondering what he did wrong?"

Hiruzen said nothing.

"That hat." Naruto gestured vaguely. "I used to care about it. Used to think that if I could just get there, then I'd finally matter. Then the village would have to see me as a person." He didn't stop the tears that came. He was too tired to manage them tonight. "I don't feel that anymore. You want to know what changed?"

"...yes."

"Someone told me something before they died to live for myself. Not to prove something to someone else. Not to earn what should have always been mine. The world is mine. I won't keep looking for permission to exist in it."

Hiruzen was very still.

"I spent years chasing that hat to prove something to people who had already decided what I was," Naruto said. "I don't want to prove anything to them anymore. That's not a dream. That's a performance. And I'm done performing."

"Naruto, the dream of becoming Hokage, wanting to protect this village, those aren't meaningless things just because—"

"They are if the reason behind them is meaningless," Naruto said. "And mine was. I wanted people to acknowledge me. I wanted the village to look at me and finally see something worth seeing. That's not the Will of Fire. That's a child begging for basic human decency from people who should have given it freely." He paused. "The Hokage's hat doesn't mean what it used to mean to me. That's not something I can take back. It's just true."

Hiruzen stood with that.

"I don't hate you," Naruto said. His voice had gone somewhere beneath anger, somewhere quieter and more final. "I've tried. It doesn't fit. What I feel is worse. It's disappointment. Because you specifically were someone I trusted. And you had more chances... more power than anyone to do the right thing."

Naruto turned away without waiting to see what it did to the old man's face.

Hiruzen thought about calling out. Nothing came. His mouth stayed closed. The great Hokage, the Professor, and the man who had guided a village through wars, crises and losses that would have broken lesser men, felt completely powerless in front of a twelve year old walking away from him in the dark.

It wasn't a new feeling, but that only made it worse.

The same powerlessness that had plagued him when his son left. The powerlessness that gnawed at him whenever he thought of Tsunade. How he had failed to guide her through her grief and let her leave carrying her pain alone. The same powerlessness that weighed on him every time he remembered Orochimaru. The student he'd let fall into darkness because he couldn't bring himself to act decisively when it mattered most.

And now… now it was going to be Naruto.

This was his great flaw, the one that defined his many regrets: his inability to repair the bonds that should have mattered most to him. Time and again, he had let the people who needed him slip through his fingers. He always told himself it was for the greater good. That his duty to the village outweighed his personal relationships. But in truth, he simply didn't know how to fix what was broken.

The boy stopped mid-step.

"Can you tell me the truth?"

"The truth?"

"Who I am? Who my parents were? What my legacy is?"

A pause.

"Do you know?"

"NO." The word came out stripped of everything except what was underneath it. "That's why I'm asking you. If you couldn't do everything perfectly. If you couldn't protect me the way you should have. If you couldn't give me what I deserved when I deserved it, then at least give me this. At least just tell me the truth." His voice cracked on the last word and steadied again. "Don't I deserve that much?"

Hiruzen opened his mouth to confess.

But when he looked at Naruto's face.

He didn't see the boy he had known for a decade. He didn't see the loud bright child who had grown up in the corners of his peripheral vision. He saw someone he didn't fully recognize. Older in the eyes. Drenched in mysteries that didn't fit any framework he currently had. Carrying something heavy, foreign and real that Hiruzen couldn't name or begin to address tonight.

And in a moment he would spend a very long time regretting, he said, "I'm sorry. You aren't ready."

Naruto went completely still.

The tears came down his face slowly and without sound. He stood there for a moment with his back still half turned, and then he began to walk.

"Naruto..."

He didn't stop.

"If I'm not ready to receive the truth," Naruto said, his voice perfectly level, "then you aren't ready to receive my forgiveness."

Author's Note: Q&A Time.

Q: How are you going to handle powerscaling?

I want to address this properly because I keep seeing variations of it in the comments.

The short version is: I'm not powerscaling.

The long version requires some explanation.

The concern I keep hearing is that Dark Souls is a weak verse compared to Naruto. And that I'm somehow nerfing Naruto or underselling what he's capable of. I see comments about his stats not reflecting his Uzumaki genes. Or about Naruto having difficulty with the Asylum Demon despite being able create hundreds of shadow clones. Because if you've played the game, the Asylum Demon isn't actually that difficult. A hundred Narutos armed with broken straight swords could have put it down without much trouble. But that doesn't serve as an entertaining chapter. And even if it did, it's not the story I want to tell.

About the scale of these verses.

Naruto as a verse operates at a genuinely absurd scale. Lightspeed reactions. Continental destruction. Characters who split the moon in half. Dark Souls, by comparison, exists in a space where the power ceiling is deliberately obscured and difficult to define.

And that obscurity is actually the first problem with trying to powerscale Dark Souls at all.

The lore is intentionally vague. That's a design choice by FromSoftware. The game hands you fragments, implications and contradictions. It asks you to build a picture that was never meant to be fully assembled. So when powerscalers try to establish a Dark Souls tier list they immediately hit the wall of interpretation. How strong is Sif relative to Ornstein? Is Sif building level or higher? How does the Asylum Demon compare to the Bell Gargoyles? Is Gwyn at full power stronger than Gwyn as a Cinder? Is Gwyn planetary? Is Priscilla planetary?

The game doesn't answer these questions. Any answer you give is built on assumptions that someone else can reasonably dispute with equal confidence. That's the nature of the source material.

Then you get into the cross-verse comparison problem. How do you convert Dark Souls enemy strength into Naruto terms? What's the exchange rate between a hollowed knight and a chunin? Between a Dark Souls boss and a kage? Nobody has that answer because the question genuinely doesn't have one. It's apples to oranges.

But here's what I kept coming back to when I really sat with this.

I'm not writing a powerscaling YouTube video ( Naruto vs Dark Souls isn't a close type shit lol ) and I'm not interested in pretending it is.

I'm writing a story.

In a story the question is never how strong is this enemy on an absolute scale relative to this character. The question is what does this enemy represent as a challenge for this character at this specific point in their journey. Physically. Emotionally. Spiritually. What does overcoming it cost them? What does it force them to confront? What does it reveal about who they are and who they're becoming?

So if the narrative requires a Dark Souls boss to function as a kage-level threat, it's a kage-level threat. If it needs to function as something a fresh genin can barely survive, that's what it is. The story determines the parameters.

The legend Stan Lee put it simply: the writer chooses who wins.

That's not fully applicable to powerscaling debates in a technical sense and I know that. But it is completely applicable to what I'm actually doing here, which is trying to write something worth reading. The moment I start subordinating narrative decisions to powerscaling logic is the moment the story stops being a story.

So if you came here for a Naruto versus Dark Souls powerscale, I genuinely can't help you. If you want to believe that canon Naruto would blitz all of Dark Souls using shadow clones and a broken straight sword, more power to you.

But if you came here for a crossover story about Naruto going to darksouls and how that changes the canon timeline by a metric amount, then we're exactly where we need to be.

Q: Doesn't the Zweihander not actually weigh that much in real life?

Yes.

In real life, large two-handed swords like the Zweihander were not the crushing behemoths that Hollywood sold us. A historical Zweihander typically weighed somewhere between three and seven pounds. In practical terms an excessively heavy sword slows your swing, compromises recovery time, telegraphs your movements and destroys your stamina. Professional soldiers understood this. Hollywood did not.

The Zweihander was designed to be used by Doppelsöldner, and their effectiveness came from reach and skill rather than raw mass.

So why did I go with a heavy Zweihander?

Because I'm writing a story built around a video game, and in that video game the Zweihander is famous for one thing: the deeply satisfying experience of watching it absolutely flatten whatever you hit with it. FromSoftware wanted to sell the feeling of commitment, destruction and consequence. Every swing costs you something. Every hit means something.

I'm doing exactly the same thing with the same weapon for the same reason.

Now I love real martial arts and historical combat. That's why I'll be blending real-world HEMA techniques into the fight choreography throughout this fic.

But more than any of that, I want the Zweihander to be what it was for me on my first playthrough. Wheb every fog gate I walked through with it felt like a statement. And I want Naruto to have that same experience with it. The weight, the commitment, and the absolute refusal to be subtle about what it does to whatever it hits.

Hope that explains the heavy greatsword.

That's It… For Now.

I want to thank you all for taking the time to read, comment, and follow along with this story. Your feedback means more than you know, and it helps push me to make each chapter bigger, sharper, and more true to the worlds of Naruto and Dark Souls.

Until next time,

Praise the Sun.

\-Adam-/

Chapter Text

Naruto opened his eyes to the familiar sight of Firelink Shrine. The soft, steady glow of the bonfire crackled in front of him, its warmth washing over him. This place… it was starting to feel like his new Hokage Monument. A place where he could just sit, take a breather, and think without anyone bothering him. Well, except for maybe Alexander.

He glanced around, half-expecting the ever-gloomy crestfallen warrior to be muttering something depressing about fate or despair. But the shrine was quiet. Too quiet.

"Huh. Guess ol' Alexander finally stopped sulking and decided to go out for once," Naruto muttered with a shrug. "Good for him, I guess. Maybe he finally got his life back on track after eating that cup of ramen—proof that even in a cursed world, ramen fixes everything."

Naruto shook the thought from his head and stood up, brushing off his hands. "Alright, time to get to work," he said, cracking his knuckles.

He made a cross-sign with his fingers, concentrating as he pushed a big chunk of chakra out of his body. The feeling was intense, like forcing water through a narrow pipe. The mechanism behind the Shadow Clone Jutsu was complicated, but in his head, it was like blowing a bubble: his body was the wand, his clone was the bubble, and chakra was the solution. Lots of chakra.

Then, with a sharp exhale, he released it.

Poof!

Standing before him was his clone, grinning back at him like he'd just been born for mischief.

"You ready for the plan?"

"We're going grave robbing, dattebayo!" the clone declared, throwing a fist in the air like it was something to be proud of.

"Can you not make it sound so… so bad?! It's not grave robbing! We're just… strategically scavenging stuff that nobody's using!"

The clone just grinned and gave him a thumbs-up. "Strategic grave robbing. Got it."

"Just… go do your job, will you?"

The clone gave a mock salute. "Aye-aye, boss!" And with that, it took off toward the graveyard, disappearing into the shadows with more enthusiasm than Naruto was entirely comfortable with.

He slumped back down by the bonfire, letting his chakra pool refill. That particular clone had taken a lot of chakra—not enough to leave him dry, but enough to make him feel it. It was fine, though. That clone was smarter and tougher than the average ones. It'd even make more clones if it needed backup. Meanwhile, Naruto leaned back, letting his body recharge.

His gaze drifted to the Estus Flask hanging at his side. The thing had already saved his life more than a few times by healing his injuries, but something had been nagging at him. If it could restore his body… could it restore his chakra too?

"Only one way to find out," Naruto muttered, pulling the flask to his lips and taking a swig. Warmth spread through his body, the familiar sensation of healing. But this time, he focused inward, on his chakra.

And there it was.

His eyes widened in shock as he felt his reserves refill, a rush of fresh energy flowing through him. He stared at the flask like it was the Holy Grail of ninja tools.

"This… this thing is amazing," he whispered in awe, his lips curling into a grin. "Oh, I'm definitely keeping you around."

Placing the now-empty flask in front of the bonfire, Naruto watched as it slowly refilled itself. He chuckled. "You, my friend, just became my new best friend. Sorry, ramen."

Before he could plan his next move, he heard the distant BOOM of an explosion. A smug grin spread across his face as memories from his clone flooded into his mind. Apparently, the cemetery skeletons were proving to be a pain, but his clones had blown a few to bits using explosive tags.

"Stupid skeletons," Naruto muttered with satisfaction, leaning back against a rock. "That's what you get for messing with Naruto Uzumaki."

Another set of memories hit him—this time of the loot the clone had grabbed. He felt a tingle of excitement as he sat up straighter, rubbing his hands together like a kid about to open a birthday present.

"Strategic scavenging, huh? Yeah, that's got a nice ring to it."

[ Item: Winged Spear ]
[ Weapon type: Spears ]
[ Description: A long-hilted spear with a barbed point. Long reach, and can be used with shield up. Effective against hard exteriors, and hits for high damage at the right moment of an enemy's swing. But the hit radius is small, and it is easily blocked by shields. ]

Naruto hefted the spear in his hands, feeling its weight. It had a long, sturdy shaft, with a sharp, narrow tip that gleamed faintly in the light of the bonfire. Just below the blade, small, wing-like protrusions flared out on either side, giving it an almost elegant design.

"Looks pretty badass," Naruto muttered, turning it over. He gave the tip an experimental jab at the air, but his enthusiasm faded quickly. "But… seriously, am I gonna use this?"

He pictured himself lugging it around in battle and immediately cringed. It just didn't feel right for him. The Zweihander was his weapon—big, heavy, and full of destructive power. This? This was too… precise.

"Yeah, not really my style," he decided, letting the spear rest against the side of the bonfire. "Guess it's backup, or maybe… can I sell this stuff?"

He rubbed the back of his head, wondering how selling even worked in Lordran. He'd have to figure that out later. For now, though, it was just one more thing taking up space in his inventory.

[ Item: Caduceus Round Shield ]
[ Weapon type: Small Shield ]
[ Description: Round wooden shield crafted in Lordran. Decorated by an ancient blue Caduceus. The giant trees in Lordran are distant offspring of the great stone archtrees. This shield inherits their properties, and the wood greatly reduces magic damage. ]

Next, Naruto picked up the shield. It was small and round, made of wood with a faded green background. The design on its face—a pair of curved lines resembling snakes meeting at a "U" shape—was faint and worn, but still visible. The edges of the shield were reinforced with a thin rim of metal, though it had seen better days.

"Huh," Naruto said, giving it a once-over. "Not bad. Feels pretty sturdy, I guess." He rapped his knuckles against it, hearing the dull thud of the wood. "Wonder if this thing could hold up against a jutsu."

But he frowned, already feeling its weight dragging on his arm. It wasn't that heavy, but still—he'd need to pump more points into strength before he could wield it comfortably alongside the Zweihander. And, honestly? Shields just weren't his thing.

"Yeah, probably not gonna use this either," he muttered, setting it down with the spear.

[ Item: Binoculars ]
[ Description: Binoculars made of Brass. Use to peer at distant scenery.
This advanced device was built by a famous craftsman of Astora. Its utility is singular, but its applications many. The value of these specs depends greatly on the imagination of their owner. ]

Finally, Naruto picked up the binoculars. They were made of brass, slightly worn but still solid, with two cylindrical eyepieces connected by a small hinge in the middle. He turned them over in his hands, feeling their smooth surface.

"Binoculars?" Naruto muttered, squinting at them. "What am I supposed to do with these?"

His mind wandered for a moment, and then a wicked grin crept onto his face. He remembered the onsen near his apartment in Konoha.

"I mean… I could test these out there… Just, you know, for research purposes," he said to himself, chuckling quietly. But the thought made him blush, and he quickly shook his head. "Nope, nope, bad idea. Focus, Naruto!"

Grinning at his own ridiculousness, he brought the binoculars up to his eyes, curious to see what they could do. He aimed them at the bonfire—and immediately regretted it.

"ARGH! My eyes!" he yelped, pulling them away as spots danced in his vision. The light of the bonfire had practically burned into his retinas. He blinked furiously, wiping at his eyes until the pain subsided.

Once his vision cleared, he raised the binoculars again, this time aiming them at the far edges of the shrine. Through the lenses, he could make out winding paths carved into the massive stone walls surrounding the area. The paths twisted and turned, disappearing into the distance like trails leading to the unknown.

Naruto lowered the binoculars, a grin spreading across his face. "Well, looks like I know where I'm going next," he said, standing up and stretching. He stashed the binoculars in his pouch and gave the bonfire one last glance.

"Let's go see what this world's got for me next!"

Naruto made his way to the cliffside where Alexander had once stood guard over his soul drop. The ground sloped sharply, giving way to a sheer drop below, and just ahead, the massive castle wall loomed like a giant sentry. The dark stone was ancient, scarred by battles long since forgotten, and stretched so high that it vanished into the thick, cloudy sky above. Naruto tilted his head back, taking it all in, feeling impossibly small in its shadow.

"Man," he muttered to himself, "this place always knows how to make you feel tiny."

As he stepped closer, his sharp eyes caught sight of a set of staircases carved right into the cliffside. They clung precariously to the rock face, winding upward toward a series of ancient, crumbling archways that disappeared into the castle walls. The steps themselves were a mess—cracked, uneven, and overgrown with tufts of wild grass and moss.

Naruto let out a deep breath, rolling his shoulders.

He stepped onto the first stair, his hand instinctively resting on the hilt of the Zweihander strapped to his back. His senses were on high alert, his eyes scanning the shadows ahead. He didn't have to wait long. A few hollows shuffled into view, their vacant, hollow eyes staring at nothing, their battered armor barely clinging to their decayed bodies. They gripped rusted short swords with hands that shook as if they'd forgotten how to fight.

Naruto smirked, his confidence swelling. "Pfft, this is gonna be easy," he said under his breath. These hollows were barely holding themselves together, and he figured he wouldn't even need chakra to deal with them. This would be a good warm-up.

He took a step forward, hand on the Zweihander, ready to attack. Then it came—a sharp whistling sound cutting through the air.

BOOM!

The explosion slammed into the ground beside him, a burst of searing flames and heat that sent Naruto stumbling backward. The blast hit his chest like a hammer, forcing the air out of his lungs as flames licked at the edges of his armor. Smoke filled his lungs, and his instincts screamed at him to move.

"Damn it!" Naruto coughed, patting at the charred edges of his armor as he tried to regain his balance. His skin tingled from the heat, and his head pounded from the force of the blast. He barely had time to recover when one of the hollows lunged forward with a crazed howl, its short sword swinging wildly.

The first blow slammed into his shoulder plate with a harsh clang, and the hollow didn't stop. It hacked at him relentlessly, the strikes landing with the ferocity of a wild animal. Naruto gritted his teeth, his arm vibrating with every impact as he tried to block and hold his ground. The hollow's attacks were so wild, so frenzied, it almost pushed him off the edge of the staircase.

Then, with a sharp snap, the hollow's rusted sword shattered against his chest plate. The creature froze for a split second, almost as if it were confused, and Naruto seized the moment. With a burst of chakra, he disappeared in a blur of motion, shunshining backward to put some distance between them.

"Alright, that's enough of that," Naruto muttered, his breath ragged. His smirk was gone, replaced with a hard glare. "These guys are supposed to be pushovers, so what the hell's going on?"

Movement above caught his eye. Another hollow was scrambling down the upper staircase, its empty gaze fixed on him. Below, a second hollow—this one clad in dented, rusted armor—emerged from the shadows.

Naruto didn't wait for them to close in. Triggering the pyromancy flame in his hand, he hurled a fireball at the staircase. The explosion rocked the stone steps, engulfing the two hollows in flames. Smoke and embers filled the air, and Naruto charged through the chaos, his Zweihander raised high.

The first hollow, still stumbling forward, didn't stand a chance. With a roar, Naruto brought the Zweihander down in a devastating swing, cutting the hollow clean in half. Blood sprayed across the stone, the creature's remains crumpling to the ground as Naruto's focus sharpened. His Way of Focality screamed in his head—more attacks were coming from all sides.

But those attacks landed on nothing but smoke. His clone had taken his place.

BOOM!

Another firebomb went off, consuming the area where his clone had been standing in a burst of flames. Using the distraction, Naruto appeared behind the group of hollows, his Zweihander already in motion. The massive blade swept in a wide arc, slicing clean through two hollows in one fluid motion. Their heads hit the ground before their bodies even registered the impact.

The Zweihander crashed into the stone floor with a heavy thunk, dust and blood scattering in all directions. Naruto stood still for a moment, his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath.

But it wasn't over. Above him, another hollow was already prepping another firebomb. Naruto glanced up, his eyes narrowing. "Not this time," he muttered.

Letting go of the Zweihander, he pulled a kunai from his pouch and flung it with precision. The kunai struck the firebomb mid-air, detonating it in a fiery burst that sent the hollow stumbling back. Naruto didn't hesitate. He sprinted up the staircase, the wind whipping past him, his legs pumping hard as he closed the distance.

His smirk returned as he thought about what he was going to do. "Oh, I'm gonna enjoy this," he muttered under his breath, picturing himself tossing the hollow right off the edge.

The hollow raised its arm to throw another bomb, but before Naruto could close the gap, a massive axe swung out from behind the staircase. His instincts screamed, and he substituted, vanishing in a puff of smoke just as the axe cleaved through where he had been.

Naruto reappeared mid-air, just in time to watch the hollow with the axe get slammed by the firebomb intended for him. But it barely flinched, its bony face turning toward him with soulless rage.

He landed on the upper staircase, his feet skidding against the stone. "Alright," he growled, summoning the Zweihander into his hand, "no more games."

Chakra surged through his muscles as he charged forward, raising the massive blade. The hollow swung its axe, but the Zweihander cut clean through it, the blade continuing its arc and splitting the hollow's body in two. The strike shook Naruto's entire frame, but he held steady, his grip firm.

Another firebomb came his way. Naruto ducked into a low crouch, just like Kakashi had taught him, the bomb sailing harmlessly over his head. He glared up at the hollow, his patience officially gone.

"You really wanna keep throwing stuff, huh?" he growled, stalking toward the hollow, fists clenched.

The hollow hesitated, but Naruto didn't. He closed the distance in an instant, slamming his fist into its jaw. The impact sent it staggering, and he followed up with a quick left-right combo, each punch landing with a satisfying crack.

"Here, let me help you with that whole 'falling apart' thing!" Naruto snarled, delivering an uppercut that sent the hollow flying off the edge of the cliff. He watched as it tumbled into the abyss below, its limbs flailing uselessly.

A smirk crept onto his face. "Yeah, that felt good," he muttered, brushing off his hands.

Naruto trudged up the stairs, the metallic clink of his armor ringing out with every step. At the top, the faint sound of running water reached his ears, and something glimmered at the edge of the platform caught his eye—a soul orb. Naruto's face split into a grin.

"Well, don't mind if I do," he said, stepping forward.

But then he noticed something odd. Deep claw marks etched along the edge of the platform, gouged into the stone like something—or someone—had tried to claw their way back up. Naruto frowned, leaning over the ledge, and sure enough, there was a corpse lodged awkwardly in one of the archways below. Its body was twisted, limbs hanging limp, but what caught his eye was the faint glow of something valuable near it.

With a sigh, he created a shadow clone. "Alright, you know the drill," he said, waving the clone toward the edge. "You go grab the shiny stuff, and I stay up here looking heroic."

"You mean lazy," the clone quipped before leaping down.

"Yeah, yeah," Naruto called after it. "Don't get stuck like that guy, alright?" He plopped himself down at the edge of the platform, letting his legs dangle over as he took a moment to catch his breath.

He closed his eyes, taking a deep breath to center himself. Oscar's precepts echoed in his mind—words of duty, discipline, and honor. He'd started repeating them like a mantra to keep himself grounded, especially in this world where everything wanted to kill him.

"Every mistake could mean death," he murmured, opening his eyes to stare out at the horizon. But the thought didn't weigh him down like it should've. Instead, he scoffed, a wry smile tugging at his lips. "Yeah, sure. Like dying even matters here."

Dying just meant he'd respawn at the bonfire. Big deal. But… what if he died in Konoha? Would he just wake up back here? That thought stuck in his mind for a second longer than he liked.

Before he could dwell on it, a low, grating squeak echoed through the air. His head snapped toward the doorway behind him, and his eyes widened.

"What the—?"

It was a rat. No, not just a rat—a massive rat.

"What are you, the Akimichi clan's secret mascot?"

The creature's wild, beady eyes glinted in the light, and its fur was filthy—matted and streaked with blood. It scurried into the room on clawed feet, leaving scratch marks on the stone floor as it darted left and right, like it couldn't decide whether to charge or skitter away.

Naruto wrinkled his nose as the stench hit him—a sour, damp smell that clung to the air like it belonged there. The doorway behind the rat led into a dark, slimy space, with walls slick with algae and water pooling at the edges. He spotted a rusted cage in the distance, and slumped against the bars was a body—or what was left of one.

"So the rat eats corpses," Naruto said, raising his pyromancy flame to light up the area.

The rat hissed, crouching low before lunging at him. Its claws swiped the air, and Naruto jumped back, waving his flame to keep it at bay.

"Whoa, easy there!" he said, trying not to step into the gross puddle behind him. "I don't do hugs, especially from giant sewer rats."

The rat reared up on its hind legs, standing almost as tall as his waist. Its claws swiped again, but this time Naruto didn't back down. He reached into his pouch and hurled a kunai, the blade slicing clean through the air before embedding itself into the rat's head.

The creature let out a horrible screech before collapsing in a twitching heap.

"Gross," Naruto muttered, eyeing the dead rat warily. He spotted something glimmering near its meal—a soul orb.

"Yeah, nope. Not touching that," he said, creating another shadow clone. "Hey, you! Go grab that for me."

"Sure thing, boss. Glad I'm disposable, huh?"

"Yeah, that's why you are a clone," Naruto said with a grin, watching the clone step into the muck to retrieve the orb.

Naruto moved farther along the wall, spotting another set of bars blocking an opening.

"What the hell is this place?" he muttered, gripping the bars. He gave them a push, but the familiar system window popped up in front of him: "Does not open from this side."

He groaned, slamming his hand against the cage.

With a sigh, he moved on, climbing a staircase that led up to a path. Light spilled in from the right, revealing a distant tower framed by dark, swirling clouds.

That's when he heard it.

A low, grating sound—metal scraping against stone.

Naruto froze, every nerve in his body on edge. His hand hovered near the hilt of his Zweihander as he strained to listen. The sound was slow, deliberate, and it was getting closer.

"Alright," he muttered under his breath, his heart pounding. "Let's do this the smart way…"

Naruto tossed out a shadow clone with a grin. If there was one thing he knew how to do, it was how to make a scene.

Switching the Zweihander for the winged spear, he gripped the long, slender weapon awkwardly in his hands. It felt… strange. Not bad, just not right for him. It was like trying to use chopsticks after eating with his hands his whole life. He gave it a testing spin, grimacing at the imbalance.

"Man, this thing is weird," Naruto muttered under his breath. "Guess I'm not gonna be pulling off any fancy moves with this. But hey, pointy end goes into the bad guys, right?"

Ahead, his clone was doing its job, waving its arms like a maniac and shouting taunts. "Oi, you ugly sacks of bones! Come get me! What, scared of a little ninja like me?"

Naruto smirked as the hollows were drawn toward the clone, their jerky, unnatural movements almost pitiful. The first hollow dragged a filthy axe along the ground, its emaciated body swaying as if it might fall apart any second. Through the shared memories with his clone, Naruto spotted the second one, lurking in the shadows, waiting for the perfect moment to strike.

"Classic ambush setup," Naruto muttered, crouching low.

Pushing chakra into his legs, he surged forward in a blur of motion, his Shunshin closing the gap before the hollow even realized he was there. The spear's tip drove straight into the hollow's skull with a sickening crack. Naruto winced as he felt the resistance of bone and flesh give way, the spear skewering deep. Its body slumped onto the spear, dead weight pulling against his grip. Blood oozed down the length of the weapon, thick and dark, but Naruto held steady, using chakra to anchor himself. The second hollow leapt from the shadows, its rusted sword swinging wildly. Naruto barely had time to adjust, bracing his legs as the attacks rained down on him. Each strike hammered against the hollow corpse still stuck on his spear, rattling up his arms.

Naruto dismissed the spear into his inventory. His now-free hand lit up as he summoned the pyromancy flame, the orange glow casting eerie shadows across the hollow's gaunt, mindless face.

The fireball hit the hollow point-blank. Flames erupted across its body, making it screech as its skin bubbled and cracked. But even as it burned, the thing staggered forward, undeterred.

"Seriously?" Naruto groaned, frustration bubbling up alongside his chakra. "What does it take to put you down?"

With a roar of effort, he threw a punch straight into the hollow's chest. His gauntlet connected with a satisfying crunch, the force sending the hollow flying backward. It hit the wooden bridge just as a firebomb exploded against its back, flames bursting outward in all directions. Finally, the creature collapsed into ash.

Who's handing out firebombs to these guys?!

As if on cue, another hollow at the far end of the platform raised its arm, a firebomb already cocked and ready. Naruto's eyes narrowed.

Shunshin carried him forward, and his boots slammed into the hollow's chest with enough force to send it flying. He felt the crunch of ribs giving way beneath his weight as the hollow tumbled off the edge, flailing uselessly before disappearing into the abyss below.

He didn't even have time to enjoy the moment. Another hollow lunged from the shadows, its rusted sword slicing downward in a vicious arc. Naruto ducked just in time, feeling the blade whistle past his head. Rolling to the side, he instinctively summoned a weapon—and cursed when the winged spear materialized in his hands again.

The hollow swung again, but Naruto ducked low, sweeping his leg out in a wide arc. His foot connected with the hollow's shin, sending it tumbling backward in a flailing mess of limbs. Before it could recover, Naruto grabbed its bony ankle with a firm grip.

"Time to take out the trash," he quipped, swinging the hollow around like a sack of rice. With a grunt, he flung it off the ledge, watching as it spiraled down into the darkness below.

Finally, silence.

Naruto took a deep breath, straightening up as he scanned the area. His muscles ached, his armor was scratched up, and he was pretty sure he smelled like whatever foul sludge the hollows were living in.

"Definitely need to work on my taijutsu when I get back," he muttered.

The path ahead was littered with broken barrels and rotting crates, leading to a series of small, crumbling buildings. The windows were dark, the wooden beams sagging under the weight of decay. He summoned a few shadow clones, sending them off to search the smaller buildings while he continued forward.

Crossing a rickety wooden bridge, he stepped into a larger room, the air stale and thick with dust. A stone staircase spiraled upward to his left, parts of it broken and crumbling. Beneath it, a pile of broken barrels covered something—or someone.

Naruto crouched down, nudging the barrels aside to reveal the crumpled body of a humanoid. Its limbs were twisted unnaturally, its hollow eyes staring blankly ahead. Near its hand, a soul orb glowed faintly.

Reaching out, Naruto grabbed the orb, feeling the familiar pulse of energy run through his fingers. He frowned, his thoughts darkening for a moment.

"Were they like me?" he murmured, his voice barely above a whisper. "Did they come here thinking they could make it out alive? Did they want to ring those Bells of Awakening too?"

The thought left a sour taste in his mouth. Naruto sat down on the cold stone, letting the silence wrap around him. He just let himself sit there, scrolling through his inventory, trying to ignore the nagging feeling in his chest.

[ Item: Ring of Sacrifice ]
[ Description: This mystical ring was created in a sacrificial rite of Velka, the Goddess of Sin. Its wearer will lose nothing upon death, but the ring itself breaks. ]

Another magic ring. Naruto rolled his eyes, tossing it back into the inventory. One-time use, maybe, and considering what he had to do to go back to Konoha, it'd be best not to waste it. Next up. His finger flicked across the screen, landing on another find.

[ Item: Humanity ]
[ Description: Rare tiny black sprite found on corpses. Use to gain 1 humanity and restore a large amount of HP.
This black sprite is called humanity, but little is known about its true nature.
If the soul is the source of all life, then what distinguishes the humanity we hold within ourselves? ]

Naruto tilted his head as he read the description. "Okay, that's… cryptic," he muttered, pulling off his gauntlet to inspect his hand.

He frowned. His skin looked off—ashen and rough, like a hollow's. "Wait a sec… didn't I just reverse my hollowing?" He flexed his fingers, turning his hand over to get a better look. "Is there, like, a time limit on this thing, or did it reset because I died?"

He let out a groan and moved to the next item on the list, his eyes narrowing as he read the name.

[ Item: Rubbish ]
[ Description: Rubbish with no value.
Who in their right mind would bother carrying this around? Perhaps you need help. ]

Naruto grumbled, "First of all, fuck you, system. And second, I didn't pick this crap—my clones did."

Still, he pulled it out of the inventory, intending to throw it away. In his hand was a pile of junk—a moldy piece of paper with strange, childlike drawings on it, scraps of metal twisted and broken, and some shards of pottery with faded patterns. It looked like... memories. Memories that had been abandoned, left to rot. The longer he stared, the more unsettling it felt. The quiet around him stopped feeling like peace and started pressing in, cold and heavy.

What happened to these people? The question formed in his mind before he even realized it. This world was full of mysteries, echoes of history, culture, and life that didn't fully make sense. But staring at that moldy piece of paper, something about it felt different. Real, in a way that got under his skin. He let out a slow breath, pushing the "rubbish" back into his inventory, but the thought lingered. What will happen if I ring the Bells of Awakening?

Naruto stood up, brushing off the dust and taking a deep breath. I'll find my answers by ringing the bells, right? The thought ran through his mind as he took each step, feeling more certain, more determined. Whatever this world held, the bells would be the key to understanding it.

He climbed up the stairs, his footsteps echoing against the cracked stone. The path opened up into a cold, empty walkway shadowed by a towering castle. High, rough walls stretched up on both sides. The whole place felt… forgotten. Barely visible in the gray mist ahead were crumbling towers, hints of a place long abandoned. There was no sound, just the faint, hollow echoes that broke the stillness.

And then, he heard it.

A loud, bone-rattling roar from the left, shaking the entire walkway. His mind went blank, his body frozen.

What the hell…

Naruto felt his stomach twist in dread, and then he saw it—a massive, dark red creature, dragon-like but far more monstrous than any story he'd ever heard. Its body was covered in rough, spiked armor, dark as blood, with sharp bone-like protrusions along its head and neck, pointing backward like jagged thorns. Where its eyes should've been, there was just a smooth, bony surface—no eyes, just an empty, blind stare. Somehow, that made it even worse, as if it could still see him, feel him standing there, paralyzed.

Is that... a dragon? Naruto's mind struggled to process what he was seeing. Oscar had told him about dragons, but seeing one was completely different from hearing about one.

It didn't feel real. It was like a dream, one where he was caught between terror and awe, just staring, unable to look away.

The dragon didn't notice him—or didn't care. It stretched its massive, scarred wings, leathery and worn, and with a powerful beat, it lifted off the ground, soaring into the gray sky. Naruto watched as it flew over the stone arch, its silhouette dark against the towers, vanishing into the mist as if it were returning home.

He stood there, heart racing, staring at the spot where it had been.

Did that… actually just happen?

Naruto barely had time to process the absurdity of seeing a dragon when a sudden, searing pain exploded in his leg. His knee buckled, fire shooting through his entire limb, up his spine, and straight into his skull.

He stumbled, his eyes snapping down, and there it was—an arrow. Lodged deep in his knee.

"Great," he muttered through gritted teeth. "Now I've taken an arrow to the knee? What even is my life?"

The pain was blinding, unbearable. For a second, the world around him blurred. He shook his head, biting down hard on the inside of his cheek to stay focused.

The fury came fast, replacing the shock and pain. Without hesitating, he grabbed the arrow shaft with both hands and yanked it out in one harsh pull. His teeth clenched, and he bit back a scream as blood spurted from the wound, staining the ground beneath him.

"Stupid hollows and their stupid arrows!"

His hand fumbled for the Estus Flask strapped to his side. He gulped the glowing liquid down, feeling its warmth spread through his body like liquid fire. The wound in his knee began to knit itself back together, the pain dulling with every passing second until it finally faded to a manageable throb.

Naruto exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders as he stood back up. He flexed his knee experimentally—it still stung, but at least it worked again. "Good as new," he muttered. "But I'm never letting that happen again."

His gaze snapped up, locking onto the hollow that had dared to shoot him. The soulless creature was running toward him now, its skeletal frame rattling with each awkward step.

Naruto felt his anger surge, hot and unrelenting. "Oh, you picked the wrong target today," he growled.

The hollow didn't stop. Neither did Naruto.

If it wanted to shoot at him, it had better be ready to deal with what came next. Because arrow to the knee or not, Naruto Uzumaki wasn't about to let anyone—or anything—get the last laugh.

Gripping his Zweihander tightly, he lunged forward, swinging the blade in a brutal downward arc. The impact sent a satisfying crunch through his arms as the blade cleaved the hollow in two, a splatter of blood marking the stones beneath it.

But just as he took a moment to catch his breath, something whizzed past his neck, close enough to graze his skin—a second arrow, barely missing him. His head snapped up, fury igniting as he caught sight of the archer.

Naruto barely had time to process it before two more hollows rushed him from the sides. He brought up his Zweihander, blocking their strikes as the metal screeched against his own blade. But he couldn't focus entirely on them; every few seconds, another arrow came hurtling toward him, the archer clearly intent on skewering him alive.

These guys are really pissing me off.

Naruto clenched his teeth, fighting back with one hand while his other reached for an explosive tag. With one quick movement, he slapped it onto the nearest hollow's chest, pushing back with all his strength as he leaped away. "Fuin!" he barked, triggering the tag.

The explosion tore through both hollows, bits of bone and dust scattering in the air. The blast gave him just enough cover to sprint up the stairs toward the archer, his eyes set on the damn hollow that had the nerve to shoot him.

As he got closer, he could see it fumbling with its weapon, hands barely steady as it tried to notch another arrow. The thing was holding a battered crossbow, the kind that looked like it had fallen apart ages ago and been haphazardly pieced back together. Its bony fingers struggled to attach the arrow to the crossbow's string, its entire movement slow and clumsy.

Naruto didn't waste a second and went in for the kill. But then, his Way of Focality screamed at him, and he instinctively ducked as a firebomb came flying from above. He cursed under his breath.

If I ever find the bastard who invented firebombs, he thought furiously, I'll shove a dozen of these things up his ass and light the fuse. Let's see how he likes it!

With no other choice, he lunged forward, tackling the hollow with his shoulder and slamming into its frail body with all his weight. It staggered, but instead of falling away, its hands clamped onto his armor with a death grip. He tried to shake it off, but its bony fingers wouldn't budge. With a jolt, he felt them both tumbling off the ledge.

Welp, I'm dead, he thought, bracing himself for the worst.

But luck was on his side.

They landed hard on a balcony just below, his armor clanging against the stone as the hollow squirmed beneath him. He wasted no time, slamming his Zweihander down, pinning it through the chest. The hollow's body went limp, but he wasn't finished.

Out of the corner of his eye, he spotted a humanoid corpse slumped against the wall, a wooden shield clutched in its lifeless hand. The shield was long, oval-shaped, with a simple design carved into the wood. Its surface was worn and rough, the faded lines barely visible.

"Thanks," he muttered to the corpse, prying the shield from its stiff grip. With a growl, he bashed the still-twitching hollow under him until it was nothing more than scattered bones.

Great, a new shield. That I'll probably never use.

With one last breath, he stood up and headed back to the stairs, determined to find the remaining hollows. He climbed up, his eyes scanning every shadow, his muscles tensed with anticipation.

Alright, where are you, firebomb-throwing assholes?

Reaching the top, he finally saw them. A few hollows perched above, each one fumbling with firebombs, their lifeless eyes fixed on him. His blood boiled as he prepared to strike back.

But then, something caught his eye—a familiar, hopeful glimmer.

An unlit bonfire, hidden in a small room just to the side. His heart skipped a beat, and a grin spread across his face.

Yes! He didn't have to restart from Firelink Shrine. He darted into the room, the flames flaring to life under his touch.

With renewed energy, Naruto turned his gaze back to the hollows perched above. His hand instinctively reached for the firebombs hanging at his side.

The hollows had been hurling firebombs at him for what felt like forever, and now it was time to give them a taste of their own medicine. Kunai and shuriken alone weren't enough—this time, he'd bring the heat. Firebomb by firebomb, he'd make sure every last one of those undead bastards paid.

"Bring it on."

Almost ten minutes later, Naruto stood amidst the wreckage, his breathing slightly labored, his armor caked with grime and soot. The once-perched hollows now lay scattered and broken, charred remains decorating the shattered stones beneath the ruined battlements. Smoke hung in the air, the acrid scent stinging his nostrils.

He wiped a smear of ash from his cheek, the faint embers still smoldering in a nearby hollow's ribcage catching his eye. A slight grin tugged at his lips. Serves you right.

His stomach growled loudly, breaking the eerie silence of the aftermath.

"Man, I'm starving," he muttered, walking back toward the bonfire, the familiar golden glow already pulling him in like a moth to a flame. He dropped onto the hard ground beside it with a soft clink of his armor.

The fire pulsed, gentle and alive, and the familiar menu appeared before his eyes:

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]
[ Level: 10 ]
[ Souls: 687 ]
[ Required Souls: 900 ]

Naruto stared at the numbers, his brow furrowing slightly. 687 souls. Just short of the amount I need to level up. His hand flexed reflexively, itching to summon another shuriken or firebomb, but he knew better. There wasn't another hollow around that hadn't already been skewered, burned, or broken by his earlier rampage.

"Great," he muttered. "Not enough souls, and I'm too hungry to keep going."

His stomach growled again, loud and insistent, and he groaned, dragging a hand down his face. I should just go back, Naruto thought, glancing at the broken bridge not far off. The comforting glow of the bonfire flickered in his peripheral vision, but it wasn't enough to drown out the nagging thought in the back of his mind: If I go back now, I'll drop my souls.

The memory of the last time he'd returned surfaced—Alexander had protected his souls that time.

He considered the ring of sacrifice tucked away in his inventory. For a measly 600 souls? Yeah, no. The ring's too valuable for something so minor.

Naruto exhaled sharply, his hunger gnawing at his resolve. "Fine, it's just 600 souls. Does it really matter that much?" he muttered to himself, though the words tasted bitter.

He stood, brushing off his armor and stretching his arms over his head. His gaze shifted toward the edge of the broken bridge, the yawning void beyond it waiting for him.

"See you soon, Lordran," he said under his breath, a faint smirk tugging at his lips despite the weariness settling over him.

Without hesitation, he stepped to the edge and leaped into the darkness.

The wind whipped past him, cold and biting, pulling at his tattered cloak as he plummeted. He didn't flinch; the falling sensation was almost comforting now—a strange, grim reminder that in this cursed land, death wasn't the end. The world blurred around him as the blackness swallowed him whole, its void-like embrace as familiar as the bonfire's glow.

And then, silence.

A faint red message etched itself into his vision, the words cutting through the darkness like an unwanted friend:

[ You Died ]

Back at the bonfire, the flames danced quietly, their warmth a sharp contrast to the desolation surrounding them. Slowly, the world began to reset. The hollows Naruto had slain clawed their way back to unlife, their battered forms shuffling aimlessly across the ruined landscape. Bones clicked back into place, broken weapons reformed, and lifeless eyes lit up without any purpose.

Among them, the crossbow hollow stirred. It stumbled toward the place where Naruto had jumped, its movements slow and mechanical. There, nestled among the shattered stones, was a faint, glowing soul drop.

The hollow hesitated, its head tilting slightly as if sensing something. Then, with a jerky, almost reverent motion, it reached out and absorbed the soul. For a moment, nothing happened. But then, its posture straightened. Its movements became… different. More deliberate. More alive.

In Lordran, time always returns to its stagnant state. Death becomes life, and life becomes death, in an endless, unchanging cycle.

But change… change is always inevitable.

Chapter Text

Naruto blinked awake, his eyes locking onto the familiar cracks in his ceiling. Same old apartment, same old stains. For a moment, he stared at them, letting the remnants of his dreams flicker away—vivid images of Firelink Shrine, hollows, and the adrenaline-pumping thrill of battle. A grin stretched across his face. That's what you get, dattebayo!

He rolled out of bed, shuffling toward the bathroom and grabbing his toothbrush on the way. As he scrubbed lazily, his reflection stared back at him—half-asleep and disheveled. His hair stuck out at odd angles, and toothpaste foam dripped down his chin, but he didn't care. His mind was elsewhere, replaying the rush of last night's fights.

After brushing, he wandered through his cluttered apartment, kicking aside stray wrappers and clothes. The mess was part of its charm, really. But his plants? Those were different. Grabbing his watering can, he made his rounds, carefully tending to the little bursts of green that brightened up the dull space. "Can't let you guys die on me," he muttered.

Once the plants were watered, he eyed the rest of the mess. With a sigh, he summoned two shadow clones, who popped into existence with exaggerated groans as they took in the chaos.

"Clean this up," he said, waving a hand dismissively.

The clones glared at him but didn't argue, muttering as they got to work. Naruto, meanwhile, rummaged through his inventory and pulled out a thick, weathered tome. The History of the Uzumaki Clan.

He studied its worn leather cover as he made his way to the bathroom, settling onto his porcelain throne. The book looked ancient, its edges frayed and its dark leather cracked with age. At its center, a faint spiral was embossed, so subtle it only caught the light at the right angle. Around the spiral, intricate patterns wove outward like vines, curling toward the edges of the cover. The pages inside were yellowed and brittle, and the ink bled faintly across the parchment as though time itself was trying to erase the words.

Naruto hesitated, running his fingers over the cover. Was it disrespectful to read something so important in here? He shrugged. Some of my best ideas happen in here, anyway.

Flipping open the book, he skimmed the first lines, but his eyes widened as the words sank in.

"My name is Tobirama Senju. The year is 572 of the Amatsu Calendar, commonly known as the End of the Warring States Period."

Naruto blinked. Tobirama Senju? The Second Hokage? And this wasn't just any history book—it was a journal. Handwritten.

The weight of the book seemed to shift in his hands, heavier now, as though the words themselves carried a sense of purpose. Naruto's stomach twisted as he read on.

"With the formation of the first village, many more will follow. That is the nature of the world; it changes, for better or for worse. Many clans have shown interest in joining my brother's village, and he has sent me on a diplomatic mission to the Uzumaki clan to offer an invitation. It would give us an incredible strategic advantage should other villages emerge, though I doubt my brother considers any of that. He simply wants to extend his hand to our distant cousins."

Naruto froze, his breath catching. Distant cousins? He reread the line, his mind racing. The founders of Konoha—the First and Second Hokage—and somehow, he was connected to them?

He slammed the book shut, staring at its spiral-emblazoned cover. Frustration bubbled beneath the surface, hot and raw. Distant cousins to the village founders, he thought bitterly, and yet not a single word about the Uzumaki Clan in the academy. Nothing.

The anger sat heavy in his chest, sharp and restless. He clenched his fists, forcing himself to breathe, to shove it down before it boiled over. Maybe I'm overreacting, he told himself. He hadn't exactly been a model student in the academy—maybe he'd just missed it. Yeah, right. That thought didn't carry much weight, but it was enough to stop him from storming into the Hokage's office and ruining his chances with the Hawk.

Instead, he stepped into the shower, letting the cold water hit his face. It stung, but it also cleared his head, snapping him out of the haze. As he scrubbed away the frustration, his thoughts wandered back to the book and… the spiral.

The same spiral on the Uzumaki book cover. The same spiral carved into the center of his Konoha headband. Something he'd seen a thousand times but never thought about.

As he stepped out of the shower, dripping wet, the thought nagged at him. Grabbing a towel, he dried his face roughly before pausing, his eyes narrowing.

"Hey," he called out. "Clone! Get in here!"

A shadow clone poked its head into the bathroom. "What now?"

"Go grab that Uzumaki book and skim it for anything about the spiral in the leaf symbol," Naruto said, toweling off his hair.

"Why not read it yourself?"

"Because," Naruto huffed, gesturing to his dripping body. "I'm wet, fresh out of the shower, and I don't want to ruin the pages. God, am I stupid or something?"

The clone raised a finger.

"Not. A. Word!"

The clone nodded and grabbed the book. After a few minutes of flipping carefully through the brittle pages, it spoke.

"Okay," the clone said. "There's a bit near the end that talks about it."

Naruto perked up, pulling the towel tighter around his shoulders.

"Tobirama writes," the clone began, "The spiral was always a symbol of the Uzumaki. When we designed Konoha's sigil, Hashirama insisted we include it, claiming it would stand as a reminder of the bond between our two villages."

"Wait, so… the Uzumaki spiral is part of the Konoha symbol because of Lord First?"

The clone nodded. "Though I believed alliances should be pragmatic and not sentimental, my brother insisted Konoha and Uzushio could never be mere allies. They were family. That bond was sealed with the marriage of Hashirama Senju and Mito Uzumaki—a union that united our villages as sister nations."

The clone smirked faintly. "My brother, ever dramatic, believed this symbol represented that connection—two separate paths spiraling together, growing stronger with each turn."

The shadow clone tossed the book at him with a smirk. "Here. You can keep reading this while I take a break."

Naruto barely caught the book, his mind too preoccupied to question the clone's sudden generosity.

Meanwhile, the clone made a beeline for the kitchen, eyes glinting as they locked onto the ramen stash.

"Break time," it muttered, opening the cupboard with a grin that would have made a starving dragon guarding a hoard look flaccid.

Meanwhile, the original dove back into Tobirama's words, his fingers tracing the faded ink.

"The Uzumaki Clan has a strange relationship with the Senju Clan," the entry began. "There is a blood connection, and the Uzumaki have never denied it, yet they care nothing for it. When the Senju waged war on the Uchiha, the Uzumaki never once offered assistance nor asked if they could help. They remained distant, almost indifferent. If you ask me, let them stay on their islands. With villages rising, it's only a matter of time before they come crawling to Konoha for protection."

Naruto stared at the words, his lips pressing into a thin line as irritation bubbled up. "You're an asshole."

He leaned back on the couch, the leather creaking slightly beneath him. Reading this journal had given him a glimpse into who the Second Hokage really was—a man as cold and logical as the paper he wrote on, someone who saw the world as a chessboard and people as pieces to be moved.

Naruto frowned, his fingers tightening on the book. What did that say about the Third Hokage?

His eyes flicked back to the page. So, my clan didn't get involved in their battles. There was a strange pride in that, a stubborn independence that felt right, like it was etched into his very bones. The Uzumaki didn't follow anyone's orders.

Turning the page, he read on. Tobirama's words were clipped, almost as if the man had been annoyed while writing.

"It has been a week since I was granted an audience with the clan leader. They rejected Konoha's offer outright."

Naruto snorted, imagining Tobirama's frustration.

"I sent a message back to the village, and now my brother has ordered me to remain with the Uzumaki. 'Learn their culture and history,' he says. 'Make friendly relations.'" The words were even written in quotes. "My brother's hope for kinship borders on naïveté, but I will do as instructed."

Naruto smirked. "Bet you hated that, huh?"

As he turned the page, his breath caught.

A drawing filled most of the next page—a bearded man, his head covered by a hood that cast his face in shadow. His eyes were sunken, intense, and… were those red? Spirals of intricate fuinjutsu seals radiated from his head like a halo, glowing faintly in the delicate pencil work. Bright strands of red hair peeked out from under the hood, vivid even on the worn paper.

The figure seemed alive, almost like the drawing was staring right back at him.

Naruto's fingers hovered over the image, hesitant to touch it. The caption below read: "History of a clan can often be inferred from its folklore. The Senju have the tale of the Yang God, the Uchiha the Yin God. Interestingly, the Uzumaki have the tale of the Hanged Man."

Creepy.

But Naruto couldn't stop reading, his grip on the page tightening.

"The story, as I have gathered, is this: the Yang God, Ashura, had two sons. One loved battle and adventure; the other was inquisitive, seeking knowledge above all else. When the time came for a successor, the scholarly son chose not to fight his brother for the title. He deemed the position worthless for his own goals. His brother became Ashura's successor and founded the Senju Clan."

Naruto blinked, stunned.

"The man traveled the world in search of answers, and his journey brought him to the islands of the Land of Whirlpools. It was here that he hanged himself—not out of despair, but to summon the God of Death. For nine days and nine nights, he hung, asking his questions of the Shinigami as it waited for him to die. Yet, on the dawn of the ninth day, he still lived. The Shinigami, impressed by the man's resilience and unyielding vitality, offered him something no mortal had ever earned before—a fragment of divine knowledge. The God of Death taught the man how to summon him at will, a privilege reserved for the brave and the damned. But that was not all. The Shinigami taught him the secrets of speaking to chakra itself.

This sacred craft, the Shinigami revealed, was a language—a way to bind the intangible and etch it into reality. Outside the Uzumaki Clan, this became known as fuinjutsu. But within the Uzumaki Clan, it was revered as the Art of Runes.

This man became the founder of the Uzumaki Clan: Oden Uzumaki."

Naruto stared at the words, his heart pounding as they settled into him like an anchor.

This story… it resonated with him in a way he hadn't expected.

It wasn't just about lineage or power—it was about someone rising from nothing to greatness, carving their own path through sheer determination. The Uzumaki founder wasn't important because he was Ashura's son or tied to any grand legacy. He was important because of what he did. Because he earned it.

It reminded him of his own story—just an orphan with dreams too big for the life he'd been handed. But that didn't stop him. It never had.

He turned the page, diving into Tobirama's drawings, and couldn't help but marvel at the detail. Each illustration was alive with vibrant energy, like a snapshot of a world Naruto was only just beginning to discover.

One drawing caught his attention—an Uzumaki village, with large, communal homes that seemed to welcome anyone inside. Wide-open doorways framed with colorful banners fluttering in the breeze gave the designs a warmth that tugged at something deep in him. Naruto could almost hear the laughter spilling out as families shared meals and stories.

Another page showed a festival scene, people dancing beneath the glow of lanterns and wearing intricate masks in honor of the God of Death.

Naruto grinned as his eyes landed on a depiction of children gathered around a pool of water and ink. Their faces were scrunched in concentration, hands moving carefully as they practiced intricate seals.

He chuckled, flipping to the next page, where a group of craftsmen were carving shields reinforced with seals. The designs looked unbreakable. Naruto smirked, thinking, Guess I'm honoring my heritage in a way, even if shields don't exactly fit my Zweihander style. Another reason to start building up my stats so I can start using shields.

Then, his laughter bubbled up as he stumbled upon a drawing of a small Uzumaki child, maybe six years old, practically drowning in a bowl of noodles. It wasn't ramen, but it looked close enough. Naruto could almost see himself in that role—living among his clan, surrounded by family, sharing meals and laughter.

For a moment, the image warmed him. But then, that familiar tug of longing crept in, bittersweet and unshakable.

What could my life have been like? he wondered, before shaking his head. Alright, Naruto. Stop daydreaming and read the damn words.

He refocused, turning to the last page, where Tobirama's words waited, steady and profound.

"I once asked the clan leader why the Uzumaki Clan's sigil is a spiral," Tobirama had written. "He said to me:

A whirlpool holds its shape, unchanging, like a memory etched in stone. But a spiral breathes and grows, shifting with each turn. What begins as a simple swirl transforms, as the vortex gives way to the spiral—ever deeper, ever evolving.

For even if it seems to spin the same, every turn carves a new path. The floor beneath it changes, the air thickens, and the scenery shifts. In each twist lies a new truth, in each descent, a hidden strength. So, too, does life shift and flow, as we are bound not to the flatness of fate but to the living spiral of choice and change. The Uzumaki walk this spiral, unbroken and ever-reaching."

Naruto closed the book, the words lingering in his mind like an echo:

"The Uzumaki walk this spiral, unbroken and ever-reaching."

Naruto felt like he truly understood what it meant to be an Uzumaki. The spiral wasn't just a symbol—it was a way of life. A reminder that every turn, every struggle, carved a new path forward. The Uzumaki didn't cling to the past or stay rooted in one place. They grew. They adapted. They endured.

They didn't break. They just kept reaching.

Rising from the couch, Naruto wandered to the window. Below him, the village stretched out in quiet stillness, bathed in the soft light of dawn. The first rays of the sun painted the rooftops in hues of orange and pink, vibrant and alive. It felt… different now. Like a promise.

"I'm an Uzumaki," he murmured. He looked down at his hand, tightening it into a fist. "And the Squire of Oscar."

Naruto exhaled slowly, the breath steady and sure, as if releasing something he hadn't realized he'd been holding.

The spiral never ends, he thought. It keeps going, deeper and stronger with every turn.

And so would he.

Naruto strolled into Training Ground 7—two hours late, as usual—with a smug grin plastered across his face. Tucked under his arm was his latest "treasure": the Uzumaki Clan history book.

Of course, he still couldn't show it off—it would raise too many questions. So, he crafted a plan befitting his expertise.

"Yo, Sakura! What's up?"

She looked up, her eyes going wide as they locked onto the book in his hand. "Na-Naruto… you can read?!"

"Of course I can read, Sakura. What do you think I've been doing all these years, eating the books?"

Sakura looked ready to fire back but hesitated, her expression shifting to something more uncertain. "Uh… what're you reading?" she asked, her tone unusually polite, like she wasn't sure if she really wanted to know.

Naruto smirked, his backup plan already in motion. In a split second, the Uzumaki Clan history book vanished into his inventory, replaced by a highly questionable smut book he totally didn't steal from Iruka's secret stash. Both books had identical covers—an ingenious touch Naruto had thought of himself—so he could seamlessly switch between the two without raising suspicion. Foolproof. Absolutely foolproof.

Sakura froze, her face immediately flushing bright red as her gaze darted to the bold, scandalous lettering. Her expression shifted from shock to rage in a matter of seconds. Naruto had to bite back a grin as she clenched her fists, the air around her practically crackling with fury.

"You pervert!" she shrieked, storming off toward the training dummies. She muttered under her breath, her voice just loud enough for him to catch: "Kakashi-sensei corrupted Naruto-baka. If he corrupts Sasuke-kun, he'll feel the wrath of Sakura Haruno, the beautiful maiden of war!"

Naruto barely held back a laugh as he glanced at Sasuke, who was sitting nearby, pretending not to listen while reading a scroll. Naruto decided to push his luck.

"Yo, teme," he called. "Wanna read?"

Sasuke didn't even look up, but Sakura did. Her head whipped around so fast Naruto half-expected it to snap.

"Don't you dare, Naruto!" she screamed, her voice shrill enough to make nearby birds scatter. "I'll fight you with the heart of a maiden of war in love!"

Naruto burst out laughing, doubling over at her ridiculous outburst. Sasuke, meanwhile, finally glanced at her, his expression as unreadable as ever. Sakura's face softened immediately, turning bashful, as if she hadn't just declared war seconds ago.

"Hn." Sasuke's noncommittal grunt was all she got before he returned to his scroll.

Naruto grinned wider. Sasuke didn't care, and Sakura's crushed expression only made it funnier. Winding her up was almost too easy.

"Oh my, what a lively team I've got," came a familiar, lazy voice.

"Kakashi-sensei, you corrupter! Deviant! Pervert!" Sakura yelled, pointing an accusatory finger at him, her face still flushed from earlier.

"Mou, mou, Sakura-chan, what did little old me do?"

"You corrupted Naruto with your ways!"

Naruto casually handed Kakashi the smut book with a perfectly straight face.

"Good taste, Naruto," Kakashi said, flipping through the pages briefly. "But the cover made from a camouflage cloak? Why?"

"It's so I can use Transformation Jutsu to hide it," Naruto replied with a sly smirk. "Wouldn't want Sakura getting jealous of some pretty women."

Sakura's death glare was immediate and laser-focused, boring into the back of his head like a drill.

In truth, though, Naruto had a different reason. The camouflage cloak and Transformation Jutsu weren't about hiding smut—they were about hiding the actual history book he was reading. But hey, plausible excuses were a shinobi's bread and butter, and this one was perfect.

"Alright, everyone, sit down. I need to reveal today's plans."

Naruto plopped down with a contented sigh, his plan having worked perfectly. Sakura sat as far from him as possible, muttering under her breath while glaring daggers at him.

Naruto glanced her way, noticing how uncharacteristically quiet she was compared to her usual loud tirades. Was this some kind of miracle? For a moment, he considered if he should be worried… then shrugged. Nope. Sakura being quiet was definitely proof that the gods were on his side today.

"Today's our first real training day. Here's the plan: we'll go until noon, training each of you individually. After that, you'll get a two-hour rest before we meet some special people, and in the evening… our first mission."

A surge of excitement hit Naruto. Our first mission!

But then Kakashi made three shadow clones, each one beckoning them to follow separately. It took a second, but it finally clicked. Individual training, huh?

Naruto glanced at the real Kakashi, expecting him to lead one of them, only to see him walking over to a tree and lying down for a nap. Naruto sweatdropped along with Sasuke and Sakura.

Lazy bum!

Before he knew it, Kakashi's clone had a hand on Naruto's shoulder, and in a flicker of movement, they were deeper into the forest. Naruto barely had time to blink before they stopped.

"So, what are you planning to teach me, Cyclops Instructor?"

Kakashi's clone handed him a folder instead of answering. Naruto took it, his grin fading as he looked down. The file had his name on it—his academy records—but it looked thicker. More... detailed. He flipped it open.

"What is this?"

"It's your current report," Kakashi said. "An assessment of your skills."

Naruto couldn't help but feel uneasy. Reading through, he saw:

Taijutsu skills: B

Genjutsu skills: F

Ninjutsu skills: A

He skimmed past the other categories, not wanting to read every detail. Looking back up, he said, "These aren't the results I got at the academy."

"Of course not," Kakashi replied. "This is my report. My evaluation of your skills."

Oh. Naruto couldn't stop the little smile creeping back onto his face. Kakashi's assessment was definitely worth more than any report card. See? I'm awesome! But before his ego could fully inflate, Kakashi popped it like a balloon.

"But don't get ahead of yourself," he said, bringing Naruto back down to earth with a thud. "We've got a lot of work to do if you want to catch up to Sasuke and Sakura."

Naruto felt a chill run down his spine, like a breeze passing right through him. When he looked down, he froze—he was in his underwear. What the—

He blinked, and everything was back to normal. Naruto gritted his teeth, muttering, "Genjutsu."

"Exactly," Kakashi replied. "You might be better than the average academy student, but if you really want to catch up to your teammates, there's a lot you still need to learn."

Naruto clenched his fists, the old, familiar fire building inside him. "I'll definitely catch up!" he shouted.

Kakashi motioned for him to turn the page. Naruto did, and his face fell at the sight of his academic scores. The horror must have been clear on his face because Kakashi didn't even smirk—just watched him.

"Come on, Sensei, what good is the academy's 'useless' knowledge gonna do me?" Naruto waved his hand dismissively. "Like, what's the powerhouse of the cell? Who cares?"

"Alright, let's say you have a mission in the Fire Capital. You need to sneak in without anyone noticing. Which route do you take?"

"The... least obvious route?"

Kakashi's face remained blank, unamused. Naruto got the message. "Fine. But how am I supposed to become stronger if I'm stuck with books and basics?"

"Shadow clones."

Naruto scratched his head, trying to piece together Kakashi's point about shadow clones. His mind churned through everything he knew about the jutsu until something clicked.

"You're gonna use the memory transfer to boost my training," he blurted out.

"How do you know about that?"

Uh oh. Naruto hadn't exactly shown this jutsu off to anyone yet. To cover himself, he quickly flashed through the hand sign, creating a dozen clones that popped up around him, all grinning expectantly at Kakashi.

Guess that throws out the possibility of Naruto learning his strange jutsu or collecting those bizarre items from some kind of hidden treasury in the forbidden scroll. Kakashi sighed inwardly. A pity—I actually liked that idea.

"Great. Saves me from teaching you the Shadow Clone Jutsu."

"No, no, teach us, teach us!" the clones chorused.

"Alright," Kakashi said, humoring them. "If you can get a higher score than Sasuke and Sakura in the academic tests."

The clones glanced at each other, exchanging determined nods. "Yosh! Let's study!" they shouted.

"Pop the clones, Naruto," Kakashi said with a smile. With a nod, Naruto dispelled them all.

Then Kakashi handed him a scroll. Naruto unrolled it, seeing a list of subjects and notes.

"Now, make two clones for each subject," Kakashi instructed, "and an extra clone to follow me. Your textbooks and everything you need are in that scroll."

Naruto created the clones and assigned each to their study group, watching as a second Kakashi clone guided them to a makeshift "classroom." Naruto turned to follow the original deeper into the forest.

"Uh, Kakashi-sensei?" Naruto asked. "I can make way more than just a dozen clones. Wouldn't it be better if I made, like, hundreds?"

Kakashi gave him a pointed look. "A human mind can only process so much information at once. Even if you had a hundred clones reading a single line, your brain would barely register it after dispelling them. The overload would overwhelm your mind, and it might even shut down completely."

"Really? You're sure about that?"

Kakashi nodded. "Think of it like trying to shove a hundred bowls of ramen into your mouth at once. You wouldn't taste or enjoy any of it—and you'd probably pass out before getting through half. Your brain needs time to digest the information. So for now, we'll stick to a dozen clones."

Naruto still looked skeptical but reluctantly nodded. "Okay, but... what're we doing, then?"

"You and your clone will be practicing the Academy Katas," Kakashi said.

Naruto groaned. "Come on, Kakashi-sensei! Give me some cool taijutsu! Katas are so stiff—it's like a dance move. How's that supposed to help in a real fight?"

Kakashi didn't respond. He simply threw a punch, so fast that Naruto barely had time to react. He raised his palm to block, but Kakashi shifted, his body invading Naruto's space. Before Naruto could process it, Kakashi hooked his leg behind Naruto's and shoved, sending him tumbling to the ground.

"Hey! What's the big deal?"

"Kata number five," Kakashi said calmly.

Naruto replayed the sequence in his mind. Kata number five... a side dodge and jump. If he'd followed the movement instead of resisting, he could've sidestepped the attack entirely.

"The academy's taijutsu isn't some flashy fighting style," Kakashi explained. "It's a series of katas created by the Second Hokage—designed to keep you alive. Each kata is a response to a common attack. It's a foundation. Master these, and you'll be prepared for a lot more than you think."

Naruto looked down, the weight of Kakashi's words settling over him. Better to learn now than regret it on the battlefield, he thought.

"Good," Kakashi said. "Now, spar with your clone. Fix your katas, and then—if you get it down—I'll teach you a very important jutsu."

A grin spread across Naruto's face. "Yatta! New jutsu!" he shouted, charging at his clone with excitement.

Kakashi facepalmed. He missed the part where this was about katas.

The real Kakashi had swapped places with one of his clones as he walked over to Sasuke, who was deeply engrossed in a scroll on the Sharingan.

Sasuke didn't even bother looking up.

Kakashi had known from the start that getting Sasuke to play as part of a team was going to be an uphill battle. The boy was too absorbed in his own goals, laser-focused on what he thought he needed. Ironically for an Uchiha, Kakashi thought, he's extremely tunnel-visioned.

Watching him, Kakashi could see it plain as day—subtle signs in his posture, the stiffness in his shoulders, the tightness in his jaw. Sasuke's body had been strained to the point of breaking, a result of endless training since the day Itachi killed the Uchiha clan. The boy hadn't taken a single day of rest, not one, and it was wearing him down. He didn't realize how much damage he was doing to himself by not giving his body and mind a chance to recover.

And now, with the awakening of his Sharingan, things had only gotten worse. Itachi once described the Sharingan awakening to Kakashi as being like a surge of adrenaline, pushing the body to its limits, amplifying one's abilities but draining one's reserves faster than usual. There was a point—the post-adrenaline fatigue, in medical terms—where the body just couldn't keep up with the strain. Right now, Sasuke was seeing rapid growth. But after this stage, if he continued at this pace, that growth would stagnate, leaving him broken and burned out. The symptoms were all there, hidden behind that stoic face.

But this wasn't just about physical fatigue. Sasuke was a flight risk. Every move he made, every glance, screamed one thing: revenge. If he ever had the chance, Kakashi knew he'd go after Itachi in a heartbeat, no matter the consequences. And with Naruto growing stronger, showing abilities none of them fully understood, Sasuke's inferiority complex was a fire waiting to consume him. The more he saw Naruto's progress, the harder he'd push himself, until he burned himself out completely.

Kakashi had even consulted Inoichi Yamanaka, a man who knew more about the human mind than anyone else in Konoha, and he agreed with Kakashi's assessment. If he didn't intervene, Sasuke would break himself down piece by piece in his blind pursuit of power.

"Sasuke-kun, do you want me to train you, or are you going to spend the day buried in scrolls on the Eye of Insight?"

"Just show me your training."

"So you can copy it?" Kakashi asked, raising an eyebrow.

"Yes," Sasuke replied, his Sharingan flickering to life. "Saves us both time, and you can get back to your lazy reading."

Kakashi held back a groan. This kid…

"My dear, cute student," Kakashi started, "do you know what it takes to earn an epithet in the shinobi world?"

Sasuke's eyes narrowed. He was trying to figure out Kakashi's angle, trying to read him like he would a scroll, but Kakashi could see the wheels turning in his head.

"Notable achievements," he finally answered, but it was clear his mind had already drifted. He was thinking about Itachi. About Red Glare of the Leaf, and how he planned to surpass it someday. His eyes were full of that familiar fire, the kind that consumes everything in its path if left unchecked.

"Do you know what my epithets are?" Kakashi asked, his voice steady. He could see the impact that simple question had on Sasuke. The boy stiffened, his gaze locking onto Kakashi with something like shock. His eyes widened just slightly, and Kakashi could see the disbelief breaking through his usual calm façade.

"Multiple epithets…?" Sasuke muttered, almost to himself. That tiny crack in his stoic mask told Kakashi everything he needed to know. Good, he thought. Sasuke had never expected his lazy, book-reading instructor to have something so significant. Kakashi had already surprised him. One epithet was a lifetime achievement in this world. But to have multiple? Sasuke didn't know what to make of that.

"You know, it's a shame you didn't bother to do a background check on me."

It wasn't just an observation—it was a reminder of Sasuke's blind spot, of his lack of curiosity about the world outside his obsession with revenge.

Sasuke clicked his tongue, frustrated. "Why would I waste time doing that?"

Kakashi chuckled. "Itachi went out of his way to learn everything about me."

The effect was immediate. Sasuke's calm shattered, replaced by something raw and visceral—disbelief and rage warring within him. "What did you just say?!"

"When Itachi was stationed under me in the Anbu, he did a full background check on me. The man with a thousand jutsu, Kakashi the Copy Ninja." Kakashi lifted his headband, revealing his Sharingan. "Kakashi of the Sharingan."

For a split second, there was hope in Sasuke's eyes, a fragile glimmer. "You… you're an Uchiha?"

Kakashi shook his head, and the hope in Sasuke's eyes shattered like glass. "No," he said, his voice tinged with sympathy. "This eye was given to me by a dear friend during the war, just before he died. The Uchiha Clan wanted it back, of course, but it was your father who insisted I keep it. He honored my friend's final wishes."

Kakashi saw a flicker of happiness at the mention of Sasuke's father, a softness he rarely showed. For a moment, Sasuke was just a boy remembering his family. But then the light in his eyes dimmed, and the memory replayed in his mind—his parents lying dead, Itachi standing over them.

"Teach me everything you know," Sasuke demanded, his voice cold and brittle, his Sharingan spinning, the single tomoe in each eye alive with desperation.

Kakashi could hear it in Sasuke's voice—the undercurrent of fear, the fear that he wouldn't be strong enough, that he'd never reach Itachi.

Kakashi looked at him carefully, weighing his words. "My first training command…" He paused deliberately, drawing out the silence. "…is for you to rest for the next week."

Sasuke stared at him as if he'd just slapped him, confusion and anger battling on his face. "What are you talking about?"

"That's my first command. Go. Take a rest."

"I can't!" Sasuke's voice rose. "I have to—"

He didn't get to finish before Kakashi stepped forward, pinning him against a tree, his hand around the boy's throat, holding him there. He could feel Sasuke's pulse under his grip, erratic.

"Listen to me, Sasuke," Kakashi said, his voice low. "I trained Itachi. I trained him when he entered the Anbu. I trained him to be a captain." Kakashi let his Sharingan spin, the tomoe merging, transforming into the Mangekyo Sharingan.

"That eye…" Sasuke managed, barely able to get the words out. Kakashi released him, watching as he dropped to the ground, sucking in air, his hand rubbing the red mark on his neck.

"Here's the truth, Sasuke," Kakashi said, looking down at him. "I am the only shinobi in the world who can help you reach Itachi. But I won't do it."

"No, you can't—"

"Yes, I can," Kakashi said firmly. "And I've decided I don't want to train you."

He turned, letting his words sink in, feeling Sasuke's gaze burning into his back. Kakashi knew what Sasuke was thinking—that he was throwing away the only thing that mattered to the boy, that he was holding his dreams hostage. Kakashi could almost hear the wheels turning in Sasuke's head, that same tunnel vision driving him to desperation.

"What do you want from me?!"

Kakashi stopped, glancing over his shoulder. "It's simple," he said quietly. "I want you to do nothing for the rest of this week. No training, no missions. Just rest. If you can do that, if you can show me that you're willing to listen, I promise I'll train you. I'll make you a shinobi who could surpass even Itachi."

Sasuke's jaw clenched, his hands curling into fists as he struggled with the command. Kakashi knew what he was thinking. Do nothing? How could that help? How could rest make him stronger? But Kakashi had planted the seed, and he knew that doubt would gnaw at Sasuke until he gave in. The boy had no choice; he wanted the power too badly.

Kakashi watched Sasuke for a moment longer, seeing the internal war playing out behind the boy's eyes. He knew that showing the Mangekyo had been a risk, one he hadn't wanted to take lightly. That particular Sharingan was a secret only he and the Hokage shared, a power he kept hidden unless absolutely necessary. But Sasuke needed to understand, needed to see just how serious Kakashi was about his role in guiding him down this path. This was a move to cement one truth into Sasuke's mind: if he wanted revenge, if he wanted a chance to confront Itachi one day, Kakashi was his only way.

Finally, Kakashi gave him a slight nod and turned to walk away, leaving Sasuke alone with his thoughts. He didn't need to say anything more. The boy had his command, his first real challenge, and now it was up to Sasuke to rise to it—or falter. Kakashi would be watching closely, ready to step in if needed, but he could only hope that this was enough to keep Sasuke from destroying himself in the process.

I hope I haven't misjudged you, Sasuke, Kakashi thought as he turned away, already mapping out his evening. He'd stop by the memorial stone first. He'd grab some salt-broiled saury and miso soup with eggplant on the way, something comforting after a day like this.

And, well, if he just happened to pass by the bookstore… Kakashi allowed himself a rare smile, a slight giggle escaping as he thought of picking up the new Icha Icha novel set. A reward for a job well done.

Chapter Text

The soft glow of dawn crept into Sakura's room, casting a gentle, golden light across her walls. She yawned, rubbing her eyes as she sat up and stretched, feeling the quiet peace of early morning settle over her. On the nightstand beside her bed lay her well-worn diary, its cover decorated with little stickers she'd added over the years. Reaching for it, she flipped to a fresh page, her lips curving into a faint smile as she took a calming breath.

Dear Diary,

Today's my first day with Team 7. I hope Kakashi-sensei won't be late, but I'm going to get there early. Maybe this will be the day I finally get a chance to impress Sasuke-kun…

Sakura's pen hesitated for a moment, her thoughts wandering unbidden to Naruto.
I wonder… was he always like this? she wrote slowly. He's different somehow—quieter, almost distant. He hasn't even tried asking me out once lately…

Her brow furrowed slightly. As much as she'd always brushed off his ridiculous attempts, there was a small, reluctant part of her that had come to expect them. His constant, goofy persistence had been an odd sort of constant in her life—something she could rely on, even if it was annoying.

But now… Now it just feels strange, she continued. Like he's someone else entirely, and that loud, silly Naruto I used to know is gone.

She frowned, tapping the pen against the edge of the page, trying to unravel the knot of confusion in her chest. Somewhere in the back of her mind, a sharp, familiar thought surfaced: Why do you even care, Sakura? It's Naruto. You've spent years wishing he'd leave you alone.

It wasn't a separate voice—not really. It was her, just the sharper, clearer part of herself that often broke through when she doubted. A part she sometimes called Inner Sakura, though she knew it wasn't someone else. It was her, cutting through her own thoughts with blunt logic.

With a quiet sigh, Sakura closed the diary and set it carefully back on her nightstand. She swung her legs off the bed and stood, stretching again as the sounds of the waking village filtered in through her window.

After brushing her pink hair with care and slipping into her usual outfit, Sakura bounded downstairs. The familiar scent of breakfast greeted her, along with the low murmur of her parents' voices drifting from the kitchen.

Her father, Kizashi Haruno, was hunched over the kitchen table, animatedly explaining something as he gestured to a scroll. His dull pink hair stood up in wild spikes, and his booming laugh filled the room. Sakura caught snatches of the conversation—something about "inventory shipments" and "supplier delays."

Her mother, Mebuki, was the opposite of Kizashi's energy. Focused and no-nonsense, she stood by the counter, chopping vegetables with quick, efficient movements. Despite the contrast between her parents, Sakura loved these mornings.

"Morning, Mom! Morning, Dad!"

"There's my girl! Heading out for shinobi business early, huh? Hoping to catch a certain someone's eye, maybe?"

Sakura's cheeks flushed immediately. "D-Dad, it's not like that!"

Keep your nose out of it, Dad! her sharper self grumbled internally, though Sakura kept her face as neutral as possible.

"Ah, young love. Reminds me of when your mom and I started dating."

Without missing a beat in her chopping, Mebuki added, "Just remember, Sakura, the more you focus on yourself, the more others will take notice. Being early and disciplined is good, but don't let it all be for someone else."

Sakura nodded, even as frustration prickled at her edges. Her mother's words were always so pointed, as if Sakura weren't enough just being herself. Every suggestion, every "encouragement" felt like a push toward something tougher, something stronger.

Doesn't she get it? Sakura thought. I don't want to be a warrior princess. I just want to be… me. And maybe catch Sasuke-kun's attention while I'm at it. Is that so hard to understand?

But deep down, Sakura knew her mother wasn't being critical for the sake of it. It was her way of trying to prepare Sakura for the dangers of the shinobi world. Maybe Mebuki didn't have the words to say, I'm scared for you, so she said, Train harder. Maybe that was her version of love.

Still, it was exasperating. Like the time her mother had secretly mixed weight gainer powder into her rice to bulk her up. Sakura had nearly choked on it before spitting it out, declaring dramatically that she was never eating again.

Sakura sighed at the memory, finishing her light breakfast. She grabbed her ninja pouch from the counter, ready to head out.

"Have a good day, sweetheart!"

"Stay focused!" Mebuki added sharply, her eyes flicking briefly to Sakura's ninja pouch as if scanning it for flaws.

Sakura stepped outside, her frustration melting away as the crisp morning air hit her face. The world felt alive—the bustle of merchants setting up their stalls in the market, the warm sunlight filtering through the trees, and the distant hum of the village beginning its day.

All right, Sakura, she thought, steeling herself as she made her way toward Training Ground 7.

The soft hum of the morning still lingered in Sakura's mind as she stood at Training Ground 7, waiting for everyone to arrive. The early sunlight bathed the clearing in golden warmth, and she took a deep breath, savoring the quiet.

Do some training—that'll impress Sasuke-kun, she thought, rolling her shoulders and stretching her arms.

Sakura stepped into a basic stance, her mind already running through the forms they had practiced at the academy. She began with simple punches, her movements sharp and precise, gradually flowing into the defensive blocks and sweeps she'd been working to perfect.

Her body moved on autopilot, muscle memory guiding her as her thoughts wandered. He'll see how serious I am. Maybe he'll even comment on how much stronger I've gotten! She imagined Sasuke standing nearby, his arms crossed as he watched her with faint approval.

But the daydream faltered when her form wavered on a kick, and she stumbled slightly. She straightened immediately, her face heating in embarrassment, even though no one was watching yet.

Focus, Sakura! her sharper self chided. What's the point of training if you're just going to daydream the whole time?

Suddenly, the swirl of leaves and a faint flicker of movement broke her focus. She froze mid-punch, turning just in time to see Sasuke step into the clearing, his dark eyes focused on the scroll in his hands.

Her heart leapt, and she instinctively straightened her back, brushing a stray strand of hair out of her face. Flashing her brightest smile, she greeted him in her most cheerful voice. "Hello there, Sasuke-kun!"

Sasuke glanced up for the briefest moment, his expression unreadable, before returning his attention to the scroll.

He never did that in the academy.

She bit her lip, suppressing the silly grin that threatened to spread across her face. For a moment, her confidence soared. But then, like a cold gust of wind, doubt crept in.

Am I… sweaty?

Her smile faltered, and her fingers twitched as she brushed at her hair.

"Be cool, Sakura. Be cool," she muttered under her breath, her nerves building. The thought of Sasuke noticing something embarrassing about her was unbearable.

Before she could stop herself, she made a quick, decisive choice. "I'll be right back!" she announced, spinning on her heel and sprinting away from the training ground.

Sasuke barely glanced up as she ran off, his gaze flicking briefly in her direction before settling back on his scroll. He let out a faint sigh.

At least it's quiet now, he thought, the corners of his mouth twitching ever so slightly.

An hour later, Sakura sat a few feet away from Naruto, staring blankly ahead as her mind replayed the utterly humiliating episode with Naruto and Kakashi. She clenched her fists, a blush creeping up her face as her inner self chimed in, unimpressed.

Maiden of war? Really? That's so cringe.

Sakura groaned inwardly.

Her thoughts spiraled as she began blaming Naruto for the whole ordeal. One moment, he was acting like the loud, obnoxious boy she'd known in the academy. Then the next, he was… different. Subtler, quieter. Like he was trying to be someone else.

Honestly, she couldn't tell if this was a new character he was playing or if that unpredictability was just who Naruto really was. Her inner voice, sharper and more skeptical, cut in.

Or maybe he just got mad in the academy, and this is still the same old Naruto.

Sakura sighed. That… actually makes sense. Fine, maybe Naruto is just Naruto. But still… where does he get this stuff?

Who cares? her inner self interjected bluntly.

Sakura nodded, shaking the thought away. She had better things to focus on than figuring out Naruto. Much better things. Like catching Sasuke-kun's attention.

Her thoughts drifted until Kakashi's voice cut through, pulling her back to the present.

"Today's our first real training day," Kakashi announced, standing lazily with his hands in his pockets. "Here's the plan: we'll go until noon, training each of you individually. After that, you'll get a two-hour rest before we meet some special people, and in the evening… our first mission."

Her breath caught, and her heart raced.

Our first mission!

Her mind immediately conjured a perfect image of the three of them—Team 7—standing tall and triumphant. Sasuke would be calm and heroic as ever, while she dazzled everyone with her cleverness and beauty. Naruto would… also be there. And then, as the sun set on their successful mission, Sasuke would finally look at her and confess his love.

Before her imagination could run further, Kakashi casually created three shadow clones, each one stepping forward and beckoning them to follow.

Sakura blinked, surprised. Wait… those are solid clones. She quickly realized what this meant. He's splitting himself up so he can teach us all individually. That's actually… kind of smart.

Her initial excitement dimmed as another thought crept in. Surely, he's going to personally train Sasuke, right? Maybe me too. After all, I have the best academic scores. That has to count for something.

But then her eyes followed the real Kakashi, and she froze in disbelief. He wandered over to a tree, stretched out under its shade, and laid down. With a casual yawn, he pulled out a familiar orange book and flipped it open.

Sakura's jaw dropped.

Are you kidding me?!

Her hand twitched, almost balling into a fist. She forced herself to take a deep breath, but her thoughts were already bubbling, sharp and unfiltered.

Shānnarō! Lazy bum! I'm standing here, ready to give it my all, and he's just lying there like it's nap time?! What kind of teacher does this?!

Her gaze then flicked to Sasuke. He didn't even bat an eye. His focus remained entirely on his scroll, as if this level of effort—or lack thereof—from Kakashi was exactly what he'd expected.

Of course Sasuke-kun doesn't care, Sakura thought, crossing her arms. He probably doesn't even need Kakashi-sensei's help. He's already so talented. Honestly, Sasuke could probably teach me something more useful than whatever this lazy old man has planned.

But even as she reassured herself, doubt gnawed at the edges of her confidence. What if my clone trainer doesn't actually push me? What if Sasuke's training is more intense, and he gets even further ahead?

The thought lit a fire inside her.

No. I won't let that happen. Lazy teacher or not, I'm going to give this everything I've got.

The Kakashi clone assigned to her waved her forward. "Let's go, Sakura."

Sakura felt a hand on her shoulder, and before she could process what was happening, the world around her twisted into a dizzying blur. Trees, leaves, and streaks of sunlight rushed past in a disorienting whirlwind, her stomach lurching violently with the motion.

The sudden stop hit her like a shockwave, and she stumbled forward, her legs shaky beneath her. Her vision spun, and she barely had time to steady herself before the nausea overwhelmed her. Leaning forward, she emptied her stomach, the sour taste of bile burning her throat. She coughed, spitting to clear the acidic tang from her mouth, her hands trembling as she tried to compose herself.

"W-What… was that?"

"That," Kakashi replied, "was the Shunshin no Jutsu. It's a high-speed travel technique. Hmm… now that I think about it, you're the only one on the team who doesn't know it."

"What? How?"

"Naruto learned it from Iruka, and Sasuke copied it from Naruto."

"Sasuke-kun is amazing."

Kakashi raised a brow at her. "And what about you?"

"What… what do you mean?"

Instead of answering, Kakashi handed her a folder with her name printed neatly on the front. Sakura hesitated, her fingers curling around the edge of the folder as if bracing herself for what she might find. With a deep breath, she opened it.

Her eyes scanned the page, her breath catching as the contents sank in. Line after line of evaluations stared back at her, harsh and unyielding. "F" in taijutsu. "F" in ninjutsu. Only her academic marks stood out, and even they felt hollow in this context.

Her hands trembled as she held the folder, her throat tightening with a painful lump she couldn't swallow.

"What… is this report?"

"It's my assessment of your current level as a ninja."

The words felt heavy, cutting into her pride.

"But… but I'm the top kunoichi in my class."

Kakashi's gaze was steady. "That may be the case, but tell me—what would happen if you fought Naruto or Sasuke right now? How long would you last? You saw what they were capable of during the bell test. What about you?"

The question hung in the air like a kunai aimed at her chest.

"I…" Sakura hesitated. She couldn't bring herself to say it out loud, but she knew. Sasuke was leagues ahead of her. And Naruto… she couldn't even imagine lasting against him for more than a few seconds.

"I am weak. Huh? Sensei."

Her inner voice, normally brash and quick to retort, stayed quiet this time, offering no snarky remark or sarcastic comeback.

"I see," Kakashi said, his tone softer now, though no less firm. "Acknowledging where you are is the first step to getting stronger, Sakura. It's okay to be weak right now, but staying that way isn't an option if you want to survive as a ninja."

His words stung, but there was a strange clarity in them.

"Yes, sensei."

Kakashi gave her an encouraging nod. "Good. Now, why not use that sharp mind of yours to figure out what you can do to improve, based on the report?"

His words gave her something to hold onto, a spark of direction amidst the sinking despair. She took a shaky breath, forcing herself to focus as she analyzed the report in her mind, picking through her glaring weaknesses and the faint glimmers of strengths.

"Sensei," she asked cautiously, "are there any areas where you rated me higher than Sasuke or Naruto?"

Kakashi's visible eye crinkled in approval. "Good question. Well, for starters, your chakra control is better than both of theirs. You also have a stronger academic foundation and an affinity for genjutsu according to your academy report."

She nodded slowly, though the answers felt bittersweet. Academics and chakra control… that's it? Those don't win fights.

Still, it's something. Build from there. You're not completely hopeless. Figure out how to turn what you're good at into something useful.

But the thought didn't anchor her—it only made her chest tighten further. This couldn't be it. She couldn't accept that the only things she was good at were chakra control and being book smart. Those were basic, foundational skills, not the kind of things that made a shinobi strong or respected. Not the kind of things that would make her stand out.

"No," she said. "That can't be everything. There has to be more."

"Oh? What do you mean, Sakura?"

Her throat felt tight, but she forced herself to push past it. "I… I didn't get to show you anything in the bell test. I know I didn't do much back then, but it doesn't mean I can't do anything." Her voice wavered slightly. "You said I have chakra control, right? Then test me again. Let me prove that I have more to offer. Just… give me another chance."

Kakashi threw a kunai at the ground, the blade landing with a soft thud. Sakura stared at it for a moment before a small smile tugged at the corners of her lips.

"Okay, sensei," she said. "What's the test?"

She looked up, ready for instructions—or maybe even a sparring match—but her breath hitched as she realized Kakashi was gone.

"Huh?!"

A cold voice from behind her made her freeze in place.

"S-Sakura…"

She turned slowly, her breath catching in her throat as her eyes fell on him—Sasuke.

Or rather, what was left of him.

Her knees almost buckled as the sight burned itself into her mind. His skin was pale and streaked with blood, deep cuts crisscrossing his body. One of his arms was completely gone, and his left eye was a hollow, bloody socket. His lifeless gaze bored into her, and dark blood trickled down his cheek in slow, gruesome streams.

Her breath hitched, and she staggered back, her hands flying to her mouth. Her mind screamed in protest, unable to process the horror in front of her.
This isn't real. This can't be real.

"Sasuke-kun…" she whispered, her voice trembling as her heart pounded against her ribs.

Her vision blurred, the nightmare consuming her entirely, and everything went dark.

Sakura's eyes snapped open, her body jolting upright as a scream tore from her throat. She gasped for breath, her chest heaving as her frantic gaze darted around. The sunlight filtering through the trees was warm and real. The training ground came into focus—familiar and steadying.

And there he was. Sasuke. Whole, unharmed, standing just a few feet away, deep in thought.

The relief hit her like a tidal wave, and before she knew it, she was moving, closing the distance between them. Without thinking, she threw her arms around him, clinging to him with every ounce of strength she had. Her face pressed against his shoulder as the tears spilled freely, her body shaking.

"Sasuke-kun."

The sight of the last Uchiha in that genjutsu had shattered something deep inside her, and now, feeling the warmth of him—solid and alive—she couldn't bring herself to let go.

Sasuke stiffened, clearly caught off guard, but he didn't push her away. He stood awkwardly, his arms unmoving, his gaze shifting uncomfortably.

"Dobe, you hug like this," Naruto said, demonstrating an exaggerated motion.

Sasuke pushed Sakura away.

"Now that's the opposite of hugging," Naruto added with a pointed finger, as if lecturing the last Uchiha on basic human interaction.

Meanwhile, Sakura barely registered the exchange. Her mind felt distant, her body like it wasn't her own. She blinked once, twice, her eyes sliding over to Kakashi, who stood nearby, his attention buried in that stupid book.

"Sensei… what happened?"

Without even glancing up, Kakashi replied, "Genjutsu. I wanted to test how you'd react under an intense situation. Maybe even see if you can break out of it."

His tone was casual, indifferent, like this was just another lesson in a long line of many. But to Sakura, it wasn't. Her fists clenched at her sides as a horrible, sinking feeling settled in her chest.

She felt it all at once: the humiliation, the shame, the overwhelming sense of failure. Her mind raced as memories flashed before her—her insistence on proving herself, on questioning Kakashi's evaluation, on begging him for a second chance.

And this was what she'd done with it.

She swallowed hard, bile rising in her throat. She couldn't shake the crushing weight of it all.

"Sakura?" Kakashi's voice broke through her spiraling thoughts, quieter now, with an edge of concern.

Her eyes darted to him, but she couldn't meet his gaze for long. "I… I just need a minute," she murmured, her voice cracking slightly.

Without waiting for a response, she turned and walked toward the nearby lake, her feet heavy but determined. She needed space—away from Kakashi, from Sasuke, from Naruto. From the reality that she was the weakest link on this team.

At the lake's edge, Sakura knelt, her hands trembling as she stared at her reflection in the water. The rippling surface blurred her face, but she could still see herself: the girl who'd thought she was so much more than this.

You're pathetic, Sakura thought bitterly. You had one chance to prove yourself, and what did you do? You panicked. You cried. You couldn't even tell it wasn't real.

Her nails dug into the dirt. She gritted her teeth, but it didn't stop the flood of thoughts from crashing over her.

You're the dead weight of Team 7. Sasuke doesn't need you. Naruto's lost interest in you. Even Kakashi-sensei probably regrets taking you on.

The words grew louder in her mind, each one driving deeper, relentless and cruel. They weren't coming from anyone else—just her. She didn't need an outside voice to remind her of her failures; she could do that all on her own.

Mom was right, she thought, the realization twisting in her stomach like a knife. I'm not strong enough to be a kunoichi. I should've trained harder. I should've listened to her instead of chasing after some boy who barely even looks at me.

She squeezed her eyes shut, but the tears spilled over anyway, hot and unforgiving as they streaked down her cheeks. Her fists clenched against her thighs, trembling as she tried to hold herself together, but the cracks were already there, and she felt them widening with every passing moment.

She hated herself in that moment—hated how right it all felt. Hated that she couldn't find anything, not even a single spark of hope, to cling to.

The soft crunch of footsteps behind her startled her, and she quickly wiped at her tears, though she knew it was pointless.

Kakashi sat down beside her, his presence quiet. For a moment, neither of them spoke, the gentle lapping of the lake the only sound between them.

"Am I…" she hesitated, her voice trembling. "Am I going to be sent back to the academy?"

"You're already a genin, Sakura. You're part of Team 7."

"But I don't have anything to offer," she whispered. "I'm the weakest one here. I don't have Sasuke's talent, or Naruto's… whatever bag of mysterious abilities and items. I don't even know why I'm here."

Kakashi didn't reply immediately. Instead, he leaned back slightly, gazing out at the water. "So what?"

"What?"

"So what if you're weak now?" Kakashi said. "Do you think the Sakura sitting here, right now, is the same Sakura you'll be in a week? A month? A year?"

"I… I don't know."

"The answer is no," Kakashi said simply. "People change. They grow. Do you know I once had a teammate who was the weakest in our group? Barely scraped by in the academy. His chakra control was abysmal, his ninjutsu was atrocious, and his taijutsu was a mess. The only reason he even passed was because during the war Konoha hands out the title of genin if you can use chakra at all."

"What happened to him?"

Kakashi's visible eye softened. "He became one of the strongest people I've ever known."

Her breath hitched at that, a flicker of hope igniting in her chest despite herself.

"You see what I'm saying?" Kakashi asked, turning to look at her directly.

"I… I think so."

"I believe you can be an excellent kunoichi, Sakura," Kakashi said. "Don't doubt that. You've got the sharpest mind on this team, and I don't say that lightly. But you have to decide to put in the work. You can be all that, but it's up to you to get there."

Sakura exhaled shakily, wiping at her face again. "Thanks, sensei. I think I just… I just need some time to sort it all out. It's not every day your entire idea of yourself gets shattered."

"That's true," Kakashi said with a smile. "But shattering is the first step to rebuilding something stronger."

Meanwhile, Naruto was pacing nearby, his face twisted in worry.

"Sasuke, you're a monster," he finally declared, jabbing an accusing finger at the Uchiha.

"What are you talking about?"

"Look at what you did!" Naruto flailed his arms for emphasis. "If only you had hugged her back! A hug, teme! How hard is that?!"

Sasuke frowned, his expression unreadable. "Whatever," he muttered and turned to walk away.

But before he could take another step, Naruto lunged forward, grabbing the back of Sasuke's shirt like a desperate man clinging to hope.

"Oh, no you don't!" Naruto shouted. "You're going to hug her. Right now."

"What?" Sasuke whipped his head around, glaring at Naruto. "No. Let go of me, dobe."

"Go hug her, you emotionally stunted iceberg! This might be the only chance you ever get for a woman's touch!"

Sasuke's eye twitched, his patience officially gone. "I said, let go!"

What happened next was something neither of them would forget anytime soon.

There was a loud, tearing sound as Sasuke yanked himself free. Naruto stumbled back, holding a large piece of black fabric in his hands, blinking in confusion.

The air grew heavy as Sasuke slowly realized what had just happened. His once pristine black shirt was now a tattered mess, with most of the front ripped clean off, exposing his pale chest to the world.

Naruto stared at the scrap of cloth in his hand, then at Sasuke's exposed chest, then back at the cloth.

"Er… oops?" Naruto offered weakly, a nervous laugh bubbling up as he slowly took a step back.

For a moment, there was silence. And then it happened.

"DOOOOOOOBE!"

Kakashi paused, his single eye lazily sweeping over his team of fresh-faced genin. Despite their outward calm, each one seemed to be carrying their own brand of chaos. Sakura was deep in thought. Sasuke, on the other hand, looked like he'd been forced into something profoundly humiliating. His expression was one of barely-contained disdain, all because he was wearing the strange tattered cloth robes that Naruto had handed him earlier.

Naruto had insisted they were his "pyromancer clothes," a statement that confused everyone, including Kakashi.

Pyromancer clothes? Kakashi mused, watching Sasuke tug at the frayed fabric with a scowl. Were these related to how Naruto trained his fire jutsu? Or maybe… it's something else entirely.

The thought tugged at him, poking at the mystery that was Naruto Uzumaki. But he shook it off for now and addressed his team.

"Remember what I told you," Kakashi said, his voice slicing through the silence. "At noon, we're going to meet another team."

Sakura's face tightened slightly at the announcement. A flicker of worry crossed her features, and Kakashi didn't miss the way she bit her lip. Please don't let it be Ino's team, she thought, anxiety bubbling in her chest. The last thing she needed was for Ino to see her flustered and out of sorts—especially with Sasuke here.

"Why?"

"Well," Kakashi began, "I thought it'd be good for you three to learn from your senpais what being a genin really entails. Just a simple social gathering."

He left out his real intention: fostering a little healthy competition between Team 7 and Team 3. He hoped that rivalry would help them grow closer as a team instead of constantly being at odds with each other.

Kakashi pulled a pocket watch from his vest, flipping it open and eyeing the time. His gaze shifted back to his students as he started a countdown in his usual unhurried manner.

"Ten… nine… eight…"

Sakura exchanged a quick, bewildered glance with Naruto, who mirrored her confusion.

Sasuke discreetly tugged at the collar of the robe and caught a faint whiff. Instantly, his face twisted in barely-contained disgust. Of course, the dobe never washes his clothes, he thought bitterly. He made a mental note to throw the robe into the nearest fire pit the moment Kakashi stopped paying attention. Honestly, if Kakashi hadn't insisted he wear this ridiculous thing, he'd have incinerated it on the spot when Naruto first offered it to him.

As Kakashi reached "one," a loud, booming voice shattered the calm.

"Kakashi! My fire of youth has allowed me to be here on time!"

The voice was proud and impossibly loud, almost echoing through the clearing. Team 7 turned in unison, their eyes widening as they took in the man who had seemingly materialized behind Kakashi.

He stood tall, radiating confidence and energy. His fair skin and strong jawline were accentuated by a… unique sense of fashion. A green jumpsuit clung to his muscular frame like a second skin, orange-striped leg warmers covering his calves. His flak jacket was fashionably unzipped, and his gleaming red forehead protector was tied like a belt around his waist. But the real standout features were his impossibly shiny bowl cut and the thickest, boldest eyebrows Team 7 had ever seen.

"Is this… some kind of genjutsu?"

Sasuke didn't even glance at Naruto. "I've been trying to break out of this genjutsu ever since you handed me these ridiculous clothes."

"Shut up! Those are quality pyromancer robes!" Naruto shot back. "If you ask nicely, I'll even give you the matching hood and pants."

"If I ask nicely, can I set them on fire?"

"Fuck you, Sasuke."

As if on cue, another figure appeared beside the man, standing ramrod straight with military precision. The boy looked like a miniature version of the older man—the same polished bowl cut, the same bushy eyebrows, and the exact same green jumpsuit. The only noticeable differences were the boy's wide, round eyes with prominent lower lashes and the bandages wrapped tightly around his forearms.

"Guy-sensei!" the boy exclaimed loudly. "I'm sorry, but I was a second late!"

The older man let out a thunderous laugh, slapping the boy on the back so hard it made Team 7 flinch. "A second late, Lee? HAHAHA! Then give me a hundred sit-ups as punishment!"

"YES, GUY-SENSEI! THANK YOU, GUY-SENSEI!" the boy—Lee—shouted before dropping to the ground. He began his sit-ups immediately, his form perfect and precise, each count executed with an intensity that left Team 7 speechless.

"Are we… supposed to do that too?"

Sakura shook her head, wide-eyed, unable to form a coherent response to Naruto.

"Weirdos, am I right?" a confident, teasing voice cut through the tension, making Team 7 turn their heads toward the new arrival.

A girl with dark hair tied into two buns and sharp, observant gray eyes stood casually off to the side, a kunai balancing effortlessly on her fingertip. She had an easy confidence about her, a smirk tugging at the corners of her mouth. Her outfit was practical yet stylish—a sleeveless pink qipao-style blouse with red trimmings and yellow buttons, paired with dark green pants. A pouch strapped to her thigh swayed slightly as she shifted her weight.

She gave them an appraising look before throwing the kunai into the air and catching it with practiced ease.

"Am I right, Neji?"

"This is a waste of time," came a calm, almost dismissive voice from above.

A boy stepped out of the shadow of the branches, moving with a quiet grace. He had pale skin and long, dark hair that framed his sharp features, tied into a loose ponytail that flowed behind him. His white, featureless eyes, tinted faintly lavender in the sunlight, settled on Team 7 with a detached, almost bored expression.

"Why bother socializing? None of them are at our level."

"What'd you say, you smug—"

"Ah, Team 3 has arrived!" Guy's booming voice interrupted, his tone brimming with enthusiasm. "What do you think of my youthful team introduction, Kakashi?"

"Hmm? Did you say something, Guy?"

Guy's expression fell, his fist tightening dramatically as he muttered, "Curse you, Kakashi! Always pretending not to notice my brilliance!"

"Rival?" Sasuke's voice broke the moment, his brows furrowing as he glanced between Guy and Kakashi.

In a blur of green, Guy suddenly appeared behind Team 7.

Guy caught Naruto's reaction with a small, pleased smile. Interesting… He tracked my movement. And that strange armor of his… Guy's sharp eyes focused on their feet, his keen gaze assessing the weight distribution with meticulous precision. I wonder how it would respond to the Gentle Fist. Kakashi, my eternal rival, it seems you've gathered quite the youthful team.

"Yes!" Guy declared with theatrical pride, striking a pose that caused the sunlight to gleam dramatically off his forehead protector. "We are eternal rivals!"

Team 7 looked on in disbelief.

"In fact, my record against Kakashi is fifty wins to forty-nine losses! That's right—I am stronger than your sensei!"

Naruto's jaw dropped, and he let out a loud, incredulous, "What?! No way!" He spun toward Kakashi, waving his arms wildly. "Sensei, tell me this isn't true! Tell me you're stronger than… than Bushy Brows Senior over here!"

"Oh, yeah, sure. I only lost last time because I needed to buy the new Icha Icha release."

As soon as the words left Kakashi's mouth, Guy's face lit up, and he was in Kakashi's personal space, his eyes blazing with intensity. "So, that's how it is, Kakashi! You're saying you weren't giving it your all? Then let's settle it right here and now—a rematch! One thousand laps around Hokage Mountain!"

Kakashi sighed, his expression unchanging. "Guy, I'm busy."

"Busy?!" Guy repeated, aghast. "What could be more important than rekindling the flames of our rivalry?"

"Reading."

"Team 3! Socialize with Team 7 while I go secure my youthful victory!"

Before anyone could protest, Guy kicked up a cloud of dust and vanished in a blur of green, leaving the two teams standing awkwardly in his wake.

Kakashi let out another tired sigh, already walking away with his book in hand. "Yeah, socialize," he said over his shoulder, his tone completely indifferent.

"Wait, Sensei, where are you going?!"

Kakashi gave a half-hearted wave. "To find a quiet place to read. Don't cause too much trouble."

And with that, he was gone, leaving the two teams standing together in awkward silence.

Naruto turned to Sasuke and Sakura, looking completely bewildered. "What just happened?"

Sakura, still processing everything, could only shrug.

Tenten, however, grinned, breaking the silence. "Don't worry. You get used to it."

"I don't know if I want to get used to it."

Tenten giggled, her laughter ringing out clearly, and Naruto's face lit up with pride. It wasn't every day a girl laughed at his jokes, let alone an older female.

Neji, however, was less than amused. His pale eyes flicked over Sasuke's tattered robes, a faint sneer curling at the edges of his mouth. "Is this how the last of the Uchiha carries himself?"

Sasuke's Sharingan activated with a faint red glow, his expression calm but cold. "Maybe you'd like to test why this robe has so many marks of fire."

Naruto's eyes widened in surprise. Sasuke defending the clothes he gave him? Maybe Sasuke wasn't so bad after all—

"Hey, Naruto," Sasuke interrupted, tugging at the collar of the robe as if noticing something unpleasant. "Wash this with fire after we're done here."

"I take back every nice thing I ever thought about you!"

"I'll survive."

"This is a waste of time. I'm going back to training," Neji muttered coldly, turning to walk away. "You coming, Tenten?"

But Tenten didn't respond. Her eyes were locked onto Naruto, or more specifically, the armor he was wearing. She tilted her head, studying it intently—the craftsmanship, the weight, the metal plating—and the faintest hint of fascination crept into her expression.

Sakura noticed the look, her brow furrowing. "Is she… drooling?"

Neji noticed as well. "Fate plays strange tricks," he muttered. "Granting valuable things to the unworthy." With that cryptic remark, he turned and walked off, leaving the rest of them thoroughly confused.

Meanwhile, Rock Lee was still on the ground, hammering out sit-ups as if his life depended on it.

"Forty-seven! Forty-eight! Forty-nine!"

Tenten shook her head, clearly exasperated by her teammates, and then turned her full attention back to Team 7. "Well, on behalf of Team 3, I'm Tenten," she said. "The guy down there doing sit-ups is Rock Lee, and the one who just stormed off in a huff? That's Neji Hyuga."

Then, with a deliberate step forward, her gaze settled on Naruto. Her smirk deepened, and her tone shifted to something lighter, teasing, almost flirtatious. "And who are you, handsome?"

"Uh… I'm, uh… Naruto Uzumaki!"

"Naruto Uzumaki," Tenten repeated, her voice velvety, as if she were savoring the name. She took another step closer, her movements deliberate, her eyes sparkling with amusement as she looked him up and down.

Sakura and Sasuke's jaws dropped.

Tenten's hand reached out, her fingers lightly tracing the edge of the armor Naruto wore. Her touch lingered as her eyes locked onto his. "This armor of yours… it's incredible."

Naruto swallowed hard, his face burning brighter. "Uh… thanks?"

"I'd do anything to get my hands on something like this," Tenten added, leaning in closer, her fingers gliding along the plating with the confidence of someone who knew exactly how flustered she was making him.

Naruto's heart was pounding so loudly he was sure everyone could hear it. He took a tiny step back, but Tenten only followed, her smile turning playful.

She tilted her head, looking up at him through her lashes as she leaned just a breath away from his ear. "So… what do you say? Would you share it with me?"

Naruto was utterly overwhelmed, his brain short-circuiting as every word seemed to echo louder than the last. For a moment, it looked like he might combust on the spot.

"I-I—uh—" he stammered, his voice cracking as he stumbled back another step, his hands flying up to cover the armor protectively. "T-this armor is special to me!" he blurted out. "I can't just… I mean, no offense, but I can't just—uh—give it away!"

Tenten leaned back, laughing softly, clearly enjoying his reaction. "Relax, Naruto," she said, raising her hands in mock surrender. "I was only teasing."

Naruto's shoulders sagged with relief, but his face was still bright red as he mumbled, "Oh… right. Teasing. Cool. Ha-ha…"

Sasuke and Sakura were still staring, both completely caught off guard by the entire exchange.

"What… just happened?"

"A miracle," Sasuke responded to Sakura.

Naruto, desperate to escape the situation, quickly retreated to the side of the clearing, pulling out the Uzumaki clan book and burying his face in it, refusing to look at anyone.

Tenten watched him go, her smirk softening into something almost fond. "Cute."

"Do you need to see a doctor?"

"Why?"

"You were just…" Sakura leaned in, lowering her voice to a whisper. "Flirting with Naruto."

Tenten blinked, then laughed lightly. "Oh, that? That was just my way of relaxing him."

"Relaxing him? For what?"

"For his armor," Sasuke cut in.

Sakura gave an awkward laugh, trying to defuse the tension. "Uh… senpai, maybe don't try that again. Naruto's really… protective of that armor." She hesitated, recalling what Naruto had done to Kiba for making fun of it. "It's… important to him."

"Play stupid games, win stupid prizes," Sasuke warned, his gaze shifting to Tenten with mild disdain.

Tenten smirked, unbothered by the icy reception. "I think you two might have the wrong idea. I wasn't trying to steal anything. I was just making Naruto feel comfortable so I could find out where he got such awesome armor. You can't exactly buy something like that at your local smithy."

Sasuke and Sakura exchanged a look, their expressions suddenly shifting as realization dawned.

"Wait," Tenten continued. "Did you actually think I was trying to seduce Naruto and then steal his armor?"

Sakura's nervous laugh was all the confirmation Tenten needed, and she burst into laughter. Sakura joined in hesitantly, trying to play off her embarrassment.

"I wouldn't underestimate him if I were you," Sasuke said bluntly, cutting through the levity. "Naruto's master had it commissioned from somewhere."

Tenten's curiosity flared, but Sasuke offered no further explanation, too busy tugging at the collar of the itchy robe Naruto had given him. With a quiet sigh, she realized she wasn't going to get more out of him.

"Boys," Tenten said with a wry smile, extending a hand toward Sakura.

Sakura chuckled, taking her hand with a nod. "You can say that again."

The brief camaraderie between the two girls was interrupted by a loud, triumphant shout from across the field.

"Ninety-eight! Ninety-nine! One hundred!" Rock Lee's voice boomed as he leapt to his feet, striking a dramatic pose. His green jumpsuit practically shimmered in the sunlight as he looked around, his eyes immediately locking onto Sakura.

"Sakura Haruno!" Lee announced grandly, striking a gallant pose. "Your beauty blooms like a thousand cherry blossoms in spring! Would you do me the honor of joining me for tea? Or perhaps a moonlit stroll under the stars?"

"Oh, uh…"

Tenten slapped a hand to her forehead, letting out a long sigh. "Lee… we just got here."

Sakura managed a polite smile, though her awkwardness was obvious. "That's… really nice of you, Lee, but I'm not really looking to, um, date anyone right now."

Lee's face fell briefly, but his recovery was as quick as it was dramatic. His eyes shone with determination as he gave her a firm thumbs-up, his grin returning full force. "I understand, Sakura! My flames of youth shall continue to burn brightly for you regardless!"

He threw her an exaggerated wink, so intense it looked like he was trying to ignite a spark through sheer willpower.

"Uh… thanks, Lee," she mumbled, shooting a quick look at Tenten, who gave her a sympathetic shrug.

Lee walked up to Sasuke, who had just taken off the itchy pyromancer robe and unceremoniously tossed it at Naruto's face.

"Will you fight me… Sasuke Uchiha?"

Naruto pulled the robe off his head, glaring at Sasuke before glancing at Lee.

"Armor—"

"No." Sasuke cut Naruto off, locking eyes with Lee. "I'll handle this."

Without another word, Sasuke stepped into the center of the training ground.

Meanwhile, Tenten sighed loudly. "I don't think this is the 'socialization' your handsome sensei had in mind."

"Does he…" Sakura hesitated, glancing at Lee, who was now bouncing lightly on his toes, his fists clenched in readiness. "Does he always ask girls out like that?"

"Pretty much." Tenten shrugged. "Lee's got a good heart, but subtlety isn't exactly in his vocabulary. He'll ask any girl he thinks is cute out for tea. If you gave him five minutes, he'd probably write you a love letter in perfect calligraphy and deliver it by hand with flowers."

Sakura couldn't help but laugh, though she quickly bit her lip when Lee sent her a quick, encouraging thumbs-up. "What is it with this team and asking people out?" she muttered under her breath, before snorting at an idea that popped into her head. "Just imagine if Neji asked Sasuke out…"

Tenten froze, her wide eyes blinking once before she burst into loud, unrestrained laughter. Clapping her hands, she doubled over, tears forming in her eyes. "Oh, please, that would be priceless! Neji? Asking someone out? That guy thinks emotions are a liability!"

Sakura chuckled. "He'd probably write a dissertation about why romance is pointless before even considering it."

As their laughter filled the clearing, Lee and Sasuke squared off in the center of the training ground. Sakura leaned closer to Tenten, lowering her voice. "So… who do you think is going to win?"

"You'll be surprised."

Lee shifted into his stance, one arm extended forward, palm open, while the other rested at his lower back. His feet slid slightly apart, his weight evenly balanced. He began to sway ever so slightly, like a leaf in the wind, his movements fluid and light.

Sasuke narrowed his eyes. With a burst of speed, he dashed forward, closing the gap in seconds. He swung a punch aimed straight at Lee's face.

Lee moved like a blur. He spun low, his back leg whipping around in a wide arc—Leaf Whirlwind! The kick came so fast that the air seemed to hum with its force.

Sasuke barely had time to react. He crossed his arms in a hasty block, but the sheer speed and power of Lee's kick broke through his guard, the impact slamming into his ribs. Sasuke's body lifted off the ground, twisting midair before he hit the dirt, skidding several feet back.

Naruto winced. "That looked like it hurt."

Sasuke kipped up with a burst of energy, his body flipping gracefully as he landed back on his feet in one smooth motion. His Sharingan burned brightly, the tomoe spinning as his jaw clenched in frustration.

"This time it will be different," Sasuke growled, brushing the dirt off his sleeve. "With the Sharingan, I am invincible!"

Lee didn't say a word. He simply smiled, his posture light and almost carefree as he adjusted his stance. In a split second, his body flickered—one moment he was standing in front of Sasuke, the next he was gone.

Sasuke's Sharingan tracked the movement too late. He felt it before he saw it—a sharp impact under his chin. Lee's upward kick connected cleanly, his foot snapping Sasuke's head back with precision.

The force of the kick sent Sasuke soaring into the air, his body twisting helplessly as he flew upward. Lee was already moving, vanishing again in a blur of speed. Before Sasuke could regain his balance midair, Lee appeared above him, his leg coming down in a punishing axe kick aimed at Sasuke's chest.

Sasuke managed to twist at the last second, narrowly avoiding the full force of the kick, but the shockwave sent him hurtling toward the ground.

Naruto darted forward, his arms outstretched just in time to catch Sasuke's limp body before it could crash into the dirt. He stumbled slightly from the weight but managed to stay upright, staring at Sasuke, who was completely knocked out.

"Wow, teme," Naruto said, glancing down at the unconscious boy in his arms. "If you'd worn my armor, you might've survived long enough to actually fight back."

Sakura's jaw hung open, disbelief etched across her face.

Sasuke lost.

Her mind scrambled to process it, but no matter how many ways she replayed the fight, the conclusion was the same. Sasuke, the top student of their class, had been knocked out cold.

"Of course there are bigger fish out there," Tenten said casually, snapping Sakura out of her daze.

"Yeah," Sakura murmured, her head nodding absently. Today felt like a rude awakening, a slap of reality she hadn't expected.

"So…" Tenten's voice shifted, pulling Sakura from her spiraling thoughts. "What's it like being on a team with Sasuke Uchiha? All I've heard is that he's a genius, and judging by his form just now…" She glanced at Sasuke, still propped against a tree where Naruto had dumped him. "…I can see why people say that."

"Yeah, he's… well, he's Sasuke. Top of the class, good at pretty much everything, and totally out of everyone's league. He's intense, though. Always pushing himself harder than anyone else, like he's got something to prove."

"Sounds like Neji," Tenten said with a knowing nod. "He's got the Byakugan, so he has this insane perception advantage no one else can match. And it's not just that—he has techniques that only someone from his clan could even dream of learning. It feels almost unfair sometimes." Her gaze softened slightly. "But… I guess that's why he's my benchmark. He's always ahead, and I've been playing catch-up since the day we met."

"I know exactly what you mean! No matter how much I study or how hard I train, Sasuke's always ten steps ahead. It's like I'm running a race I'll never win."

Tenten let out a short laugh, but her eyes wandered. Her focus shifted to Naruto, or more specifically, the massive Zweihander strapped to his back. Her eyes widened slightly, captivated by the craftsmanship of the blade—the sheer size of it, the intricate details.

It's like looking into a mirror.

The older girl chuckled at the thought and shook her head, tearing her gaze away from the blade. "You know, it's kind of funny…"

"What's funny?"

"The similarities between our teams," Tenten explained, her smile turning thoughtful. "Both teams have the top student and top kunoichi from the graduating class. And then…" She smirked, glancing at Naruto. "The so-called 'dead-last,' who's somehow turned out to be one of the most surprising and capable members of the group."

Sakura blinked, her surprise obvious. "Wait… you mean Lee was…?"

"Yup." Tenten nodded, her smirk widening. "Lee was the one who couldn't perform a single jutsu—not even the Clone Technique. He couldn't do ninjutsu, couldn't do genjutsu, and he bombed academically. But…" Her gaze softened as it flicked to Lee. "He trained harder than anyone else I've ever met. And now? He's the only person who can challenge Neji."

Sakura stared, her disbelief clear. "That's… unbelievable." She looked down, her voice dropping to a quiet murmur. "At least you're strong, Tenten-senpai… I'm just… weak."

Tenten frowned and nudged her gently. "Hey, don't sell yourself short. You were the top kunoichi in your class, weren't you?"

Sakura's shoulders slumped, and her smile faded into something small and bitter. "Does that even matter when I'm practically the weakest link on my team? I mean, I can't even keep up with Sasuke or Naruto. It feels like… like I'm always going to be left behind."

Tenten tilted her head, studying Sakura thoughtfully for a moment. "Why do you have to keep up with them?"

Sakura blinked, startled by the question. "What do you mean?"

"Well… isn't that what being on a team is about?" Sakura asked hesitantly, her voice trailing off. "I thought we were supposed to all be equal…"

Tenten crouched down, brushing a hand across the dirt and drawing three interlocking circles. She looked up, motioning for Sakura to follow her gaze. "Think of a team like a machine. Each team member is a cog in that machine. What do you think happens if all these cogs are spinning at different speeds or if they're all just trying to outdo each other?"

"The machine… breaks?"

"Not exactly," Tenten said, meeting her eyes. "The machine might still work, but it won't last. All those cogs, competing and pushing against each other, will wear themselves down until they stop spinning altogether." She sighed. "Our team went through that. I spent so much time trying to keep up with Neji's natural talent and Lee's insane drive that I didn't stop to think about what I could contribute. I just kept trying to match their strengths. And you know what happened?"

"What?"

"We were a mess. We completely failed the Chunin Exams last year."

Sakura blinked in surprise. "You… failed?"

"Yep," Tenten said with a shrug. "And honestly, it was embarrassing. We were so out of sync that we almost got split up as a team after that. Things only changed because we stopped thinking of it as a competition and started figuring out how we could work together. Instead of trying to outdo Neji's precision or Lee's stamina, I focused on what they didn't have. I figured out how I could fill in the gaps, and that's when things started clicking. I stopped trying to be the cog that spun the fastest and became the one that kept the whole machine running."

Sakura stared at her, processing the words in silence. She thought about her own team—how she'd spent so much time worrying about how far ahead Sasuke and Naruto were. It had never occurred to her to look at things differently.

So… I don't have to be like them?

Tenten shook her head firmly, a kind smile on her face. "Not at all. You don't have to keep up with them. You have to be you. There's nothing wrong with being weaker than your teammates if it pushes you to find your own strengths. But if you waste all your time trying to be something you're not, you'll never figure out what makes you stand out."

Sakura's gaze dropped to the dirt, her fingers lightly tracing the circles Tenten had drawn.

"You're stronger than you give yourself credit for. You were the top kunoichi, right? There must have been something you excelled at in the academy."

Sakura hesitated for a moment, thinking back. "Well… I've always been good at chakra control. And I have a really good memory. I could memorize things almost instantly."

"Chakra control and a great memory? That's impressive. There are so many things you could do with skills like that—medical ninjutsu, genjutsu, barrier ninjutsu… You've got a lot of options."

Sakura blinked, a little overwhelmed by the possibilities. "What would you recommend?"

"That depends. What are you most confident in?"

"Well…" Sakura paused, remembering her shaky attempt at Kakashi's genjutsu test. "I'm not totally confident in my chakra control… but I am confident in my ability to study and memorize things."

Tenten nodded, her smile widening. "Then I'd suggest Barrier Ninjutsu. It takes a strong memory and chakra control—most people don't have the skill for it. But if you put in the work, you might be naturally suited for it."

"Barrier Ninjutsu? I've… never even heard about that before."

"See?" Tenten grinned. "You already have a unique edge. It's all about finding the right way to use it. And hey, if you ever want to spar, work on taijutsu, or even try kenjutsu, let me know. Us kunoichi have to stick together, right?"

"Thank you, Tenten-senpai."

Naruto turned to Rock Lee, a grin spreading across his face as he declared, "Rock Lee, you've defeated my teammate. I must avenge him!"

Lee's face lit up with pure excitement, his teeth flashing in a bright smile as he struck a dramatic pose. "Yosh! Come at me, Naruto-kun! Let us test the flames of our youth!"

Naruto smirked, sliding his helmet down over his head with a satisfying click. He reached back, grabbing his Zweihander and swinging it into a wide, sweeping arc as he charged at Lee. The massive blade sliced through the air with an audible whoosh, but Lee leapt into the air, twisting his body mid-spin as he came down with a powerful kick aimed at Naruto's shoulder.

GONG!

The sound reverberated across the training ground as Lee's kick connected with Naruto's armor. Lee landed a few feet away, flicking his foot as he eyed Naruto's armor with wide-eyed amazement.

"Never…" Lee murmured, flexing his toes. "Never have I encountered armor that could take the force of my weights without even a dent!"

Naruto hummed, shifting his stance. The Zweihander was too slow against Lee's incredible speed, so with a thought, he switched it out for his hand axe. The smaller weapon gleamed as he spun it in his hand, testing its balance. It wasn't as powerful, but it was faster—and Lee demanded speed.

"Naruto-kun! Show me your resolve!"

Naruto didn't hesitate. He darted forward, the hand axe swinging in a tight arc toward Lee's ribs. Lee ducked under it with inches to spare, pivoting into a lightning-fast palm strike aimed at Naruto's chest. Naruto twisted, blocking the strike with his forearm before retaliating with a sharp upward slash.

The axe's edge whistled past Lee's cheek as he flipped backward, his feet barely touching the ground before he launched himself back toward Naruto. His fist shot forward, but Naruto sidestepped it, spinning into a backhand swing of his axe.

Lee blocked the strike with his forearm, the force sliding him back a few inches as his feet dug into the dirt. He retaliated with a whirlwind of kicks, each one faster than the last.

The fight turned into a flurry of movement, the clang of metal against bone echoing across the training ground.

Lee darted in low, spinning into a sweeping kick aimed at Naruto's legs. Naruto jumped, the axe slicing downward midair. Lee flipped backward, dodging by a hair's breadth as the blade embedded itself into the ground where he'd just been.

Naruto landed and smirked. "You're quick, but…"

He suddenly feinted with the axe, shifting his weight as he unequipped it mid-swing. Before Lee could react, Naruto's fist shot forward in a straight jab. He poured his strength into it, his chakra enhancing the force of the blow.

CRACK!

Lee was flung backward, skidding across the dirt before coming to a stop. His arm dangled at an odd angle, and as he glanced down at it, a wide grin spread across his face. "Naruto-kun! You dislocated my shoulder!"

Before Naruto could respond, Lee grabbed his shoulder and, in one swift motion, popped it back into place with a loud pop. He rotated his arm with ease, the grin never leaving his face.

"I am going to take this seriously now!"

Suddenly, Lee vanished.

Naruto's eyes widened as he turned, searching for him. A kick landed against his back, but when he spun to retaliate, no one was there. Another kick struck his side, followed by one to his leg. Each blow came from a different angle, faster than Naruto could follow.

Well, Way of Focality easily tracked the boy's movements; it was just that Naruto's body wasn't able to respond quickly enough.

He reached back and re-equipped his Zweihander, raising the massive blade in both hands. He stood still, waiting.

Lee reappeared in front of him, his leg drawn back for another high-speed kick. But this time, Naruto was ready.

With a mighty swing, Naruto brought the Zweihander down in a downward arc.

A loud bang echoed across the training ground as a blur of green and silver clashed in midair. When the dust settled, Guy-sensei was standing between Naruto and Lee, his hand gripping Naruto's Zweihander mid-swing and catching Lee's kick with his other hand. His expression was stern, more serious than either Sakura or Tenten had ever seen before.

"Lee!" Guy barked. "This isn't socializing!"

Everyone sweatdropped.

"Sensei!" Lee cried. "A spar can be argued to be the most youthful form of socializing!"

"Uh… is it?" Naruto mumbled, scratching the back of his helmet.

Sakura and Tenten sighed. "Only on this team…"

"No excuses!" Guy's eyes blazed with fiery intensity as he glared down at his student. "If you are truly dedicated to the path of youth, you must accept the consequences of your failures! Now, give me one thousand laps around the forest!"

Lee's jaw dropped slightly, but he didn't argue. "Yosh!" He took off into the trees, his figure quickly disappearing into the distance.

Naruto lowered his sword, his excitement deflating as he watched Lee vanish. "Aww… I wanted to keep going," he muttered, clearly disappointed.

Guy turned to him, shaking his head. "Patience, Naruto-kun! Battles of youth must also teach us restraint!"

Behind them, Kakashi gave Guy a look. "Quite the speech, Guy. Really inspiring. Maybe you should also learn restraint."

"Do not mock the flames of my youth, Kakashi!"

Kakashi didn't bother replying, simply flipping a page in his book.

As the dust settled, Sakura found herself turning to Tenten, a question bubbling up in her chest before she could stop it. "Tenten-senpai… what's your dream?"

Tenten's face softened at the question, her gaze drifting into the distance. "My dream?" she repeated, her voice thoughtful. "I want to be a legendary kunoichi. Someone young girls can look up to, someone they can admire. Like Tsunade." Her tone grew steadier. "She's strong, brilliant, beautiful—everything a kunoichi can aspire to be. I want to be like that someday."

Sakura felt her chest tighten. Tenten's words were so confident, so full of purpose. It made Sakura feel… small. Tenten had a vision, a goal so much bigger than herself. Meanwhile, Sakura couldn't even picture her future beyond her infatuation with Sasuke.

"Th-that's a beautiful dream, Tenten-senpai."

"What about you, Sakura? What's your dream?"

Sakura froze, the question making her heart sink. She didn't know what to say. She felt… embarrassed. What could she admit? That her only dream revolved around a boy who barely acknowledged her?

"I… I don't know," she finally said, her voice quiet, almost ashamed.

"Are you ashamed of your dreams, Sakura?"

Sakura's head snapped up, her cheeks flushing. "N-no! It's just… I don't really have anything important," she admitted. "Not like you."

Tenten chuckled softly. "You know," she began, "my dream wasn't always so… noble. When I was younger, I thought my dream was to get Neji to notice me."

"You… you did?"

"Yup." Tenten gave a small, self-deprecating laugh. "Back then, I thought that if he noticed me, if he acknowledged me, then I'd feel like I mattered—like I was achieving something."

"What… what changed?"

Tenten's expression turned thoughtful, her gaze drifting again. "One day, I realized I didn't want to live my life in someone else's shadow. I didn't want my worth to depend on whether or not someone else saw me. I wanted to stand on my own, to have something that was mine. So, I let that go. I found a new dream—a bigger one. One that made me excited to wake up every day."

Sakura felt a pang in her chest. "But… what if I don't have anything like that?" she asked softly, her voice full of frustration. "What if I'm just… empty?"

Tenten reached out, placing a steady hand on Sakura's shoulder. "Dreams aren't always waiting for you, Sakura. Sometimes, you have to go out and find them."

"You think I'll find it by trying Barrier Ninjutsu?" Sakura asked hesitantly.

"You'll have to start somewhere, right?"

Chapter Text

I need to improve my stats.

That was the singular thought dominating Naruto's mind after his brief spar with Rock Lee. His senses could keep up with Lee's speed, but his body couldn't. He felt it with every block, every dodge, every strike Lee landed.

And with their first real mission on the horizon, Naruto knew he couldn't afford to stay the same. He had to take this seriously.

Excusing himself under the guise of going to the bathroom, Naruto slipped away into the world of Lordran.

The flickering flames of the second bonfire greeted him, the heat warming his face despite the ever-present chill of the world around him.

"Okay," he muttered to himself, standing and stretching his arms. "So sitting at different bonfires really does change where I wake up. I wonder if my clones can connect to the bonfire too..."

He trailed off, shaking the thought away. There was no time to get distracted. He had work to do.

Stepping out of the small room housing the bonfire, Naruto moved with purpose. First, he needed to collect his souls from his last death. Then, maybe kill a few more hollows, gather resources, and level up.

"They should've returned by now, right?" Naruto muttered. He thought back to his first experience in the Northern Undead Asylum. No matter how many times he cut something down, it always came back. Nothing ever stayed dead.

The thought gnawed at the edges of his focus. Why don't they stay dead? Was it because of some magic? Or was it just the nature of this world? The questions multiplied in his mind, spiraling out of control. Why did things die in Konoha? What even was the purpose of life?

For a brief moment, the enormity of the question almost stopped him in his tracks. The purpose of life is eating ramen!

"Wow," he muttered aloud. "I sound like those philosophy club losers."

His voice echoed faintly in the silence, bringing with it a memory from his academy days. Clubs were a big deal back then—everyone wanted to be part of something. Naruto, of course, hadn't been allowed to join any of them, but he still remembered the philosophy club. A bunch of nerds having heated debates about life, existence, and other stuff he used to think didn't matter.

Now, walking through Lordran, those same thoughts seemed inescapable.

"Is it my increased intelligence making me think like this?" Naruto wondered aloud. "Or... maybe I just want answers for once?"

He exhaled deeply, rolling his shoulders as he walked. Whatever the reason, Naruto was strangely glad for the change. It was proof, he figured, that he'd matured. A version of himself from a year ago wouldn't have bothered to ask questions like this. Why would he? No one had ever bothered to give him answers anyway.

But now?

Now he was starting to ask, even if he had to find the answers on his own.

And the answer he found when he stepped out of the bonfire room: Something is wrong.

There was no crossbow-wielding hollow waiting near the edge. No hollow on the stairs. He glanced up toward the rooftop where firebomb-wielding hollows—only to find their crumpled bodies scattered across the platform, arrows protruding from their armor.

Something—or someone—had cleared the area before him.

A faint whistle snapped him out of his thoughts.

Naruto's instincts screamed, his head jerking to the side just in time to see an arrow hurtling toward him. It was fast—far faster than the clumsy shots fired by the hollows he'd encountered before. His hand shot up instinctively, snatching the arrow out of the air.

His eyes darted down, catching the faint glint of something tied to the shaft.

"A firebomb?!"

Flooding chakra into his arm, he hurled the arrow high into the air, watching as it exploded in a burst of heat and shrapnel above him.

The air crackled, and the heat singed the back of his neck. Naruto ran and pressed his back against the stone staircase, hiding himself from view. His breath came quick, adrenaline rushing through his veins.

The boy's gaze locked onto the bridge overhead.

No soul drop. Must've taken it and leveled up. Now they're targeting me.

Naruto's jaw tightened. His mind raced, trying to make sense of it. Goddamn, is this Petrus or something?

The thought wasn't comforting, especially when he remembered the undead hunts.

Whatever, he thought, trying to steady his nerves. He darted down the stairs, his plan forming quickly. Get out in the open, use the Substitution Jutsu to dodge, find the enemy's location—

Suddenly, he froze.

Way of Focality flared to life as he found something gleaming in his peripheral vision—a spear.

Naruto twisted his torso, narrowly avoiding the spear as it whooshed past his side. The young shinobi spun on his heel, his eyes locking onto the source of the attack.

It wasn't a person.

It was a hollow.

What the hell is going on?

The hollow reared back its arm, preparing another spear thrust.

Naruto's left hand shot out with precision, gripping the spear mid-thrust. Chakra surged into his arm, fortifying his muscles as he locked the weapon in place. He could feel the hollow's resistance, the weapon trembling under its struggle, but Naruto held firm. With a sharp push, he forced the hollow backward, positioning it between himself and the unseen archer.

Perfect timing.

Twang! An arrow sliced through the air, aimed directly for him. The hollow staggered as the projectile struck its chest, embedding itself with a muted thud. Naruto barely had time to brace as the firebomb strapped to the arrow detonated. The explosion tore through the hollow's body, the force ripping apart its armor. The blast's shockwave brushed past Naruto, but his meat shield absorbed the worst of it, leaving him shaken but unharmed.

Way of Focality flared again—a hollow approaching from behind, sword raised high for a killing blow. He barely had time to think. His fingers blurred through the hand signs, activating the Substitution Jutsu. In an instant, he found himself standing behind the hollow instead of in front of it, kunai in hand as he slit the hollow's throat.

Naruto looked on in disbelief. A spear-wielding hollow had been shoved forward—kicked—by the crossbow hollow standing behind it.

It's like a human barking orders to a dog. The crossbow hollow growled again, and the spear hollow moved forward, its movements carrying just enough intent to follow the "command."

"The crossbow hollow… it's the closest to my soul drop," Naruto muttered as he glanced at the ledge above. "It must've absorbed my souls and leveled up."

So it increased intelligence too?

"Oi, thief! Give me back my souls!"

The crossbow hollow gave him a response by firing an arrow.

Naruto replied by hurling a kunai.

The two projectiles collided mid-air with a sharp clang, the force of the impact deflecting the arrow off course.

The smoke bomb attached to the kunai's hilt detonated with a loud pop. Thick, choking smoke billowed out, engulfing the area and obscuring the hollows from view.

Naruto wasted no time. He made two shadow clones, one of which crouched low, lacing its fingers together. Naruto stepped onto its hands as the clone launched him high into the air.

"Up here!" Naruto yelled, drawing the hollows' attention upward.

The crossbow hollow turned, aiming its weapon at the airborne Naruto.

From within the smoke cloud below, unseen by the hollow, Naruto's clone hurled a fuma shuriken. The massive, curved blade spun silently as it cut through the dense smoke, hidden from view. It arced wide, hugging the bridge's edge in a sharp curve before emerging from the fog without warning.

The shuriken struck with a deafening crunch, slamming into the crossbow hollow's weapon. The force shattered the crossbow instantly, fragments of wood and metal scattering in every direction as the hollow staggered back, momentarily disarmed.

The original grinned as he descended from above, the air rushing past him. Years of prank-filled escapades had made falling an art form for him. He angled himself perfectly, landing with both feet on the crossbow hollow's shoulder. The impact sent it crashing onto the concrete floor with a loud thud.

Naruto didn't hesitate. He raised his fist, chakra surging into his arm, ready to bash the hollow's skull in when he saw the jaw clicked open, revealing a firebomb lodged inside its mouth.

Seriously? Naruto's eyes widened, and he reacted instantly, equipping the talisman in his hand. As the hollow bit down, the firebomb detonated.

Boom! The explosion sent flames and shockwaves rippling outward.

Naruto acted on pure instinct, activating the Force miracle. A burst of energy erupted from his talisman, creating a shockwave that pushed the fire away from his body. The air hissed around him as the flames dissipated harmlessly, leaving him unharmed.

As the smoke cleared, Naruto glanced down to see the hollow's broken, lifeless body. The faint glow of a soul orb floated upward from its remains.

"Not so smart after all, huh?"

But the moment of triumph didn't last. He heard guttural growls and the heavy clank of metal. Turning his head, he spotted the spear-wielding hollow charging through the smoke cloud, its weapon raised for another strike.

Naruto smirked, casually tossing the talisman between his hands.
"Watch your back!"

The hollow paused, but before it could react, Naruto's shadow clone lunged from the smoke behind it. The clone swung the Zweihander in a heavy, overhand attack, the massive blade slamming down onto the hollow's head with a sickening crunch.

The clone popped in a puff of smoke from the force of the strike, but the hollow staggered, disoriented and off balance. Naruto seized the opportunity, gripping his own Zweihander tightly as he followed through with a heavy attack of his own.

Naruto exhaled, resting the Zweihander on his shoulder as he surveyed the area. The smoke was beginning to clear, and the battlefield was eerily silent once again. But something caught his eye.

Hidden against a stack of crates, partially covered in shadows, was a narrow staircase leading downward.

A grin spread across Naruto's face as he adjusted the grip on his sword.
"Why not?"

Without a second thought, he smashed through the crates, sending splinters and debris flying. There was something fun about it, something childlike and satisfying about just… breaking things. He swung his arms like a kid knocking down sandcastles, laughing a little as the wood shattered around him.

"That was fun, dattebayo!"

With a skip in his step, Naruto made his way down the strange concrete staircase. The room he stepped into was dim and dusty, lined with old wooden pillars that led to a balcony on one side and a hall on the other. His eyes scanned the place, catching movement behind a set of rickety shelves. A hollow was crouching there, probably thinking it was hidden.

"Hey, geniuses," Naruto called out. "If you're gonna hide, maybe try crouching lower. Might work better."

Not that he expected a response.

He got a mischievous idea, something a little old-school prank style. With a grin, he pulled out a firebomb and tossed it right at the shelves. Flames licked up the wood, engulfing the hollow. Naruto waited for some kind of reaction—a scream, a dance, anything. But the thing just burned, unfazed. Guess the dead really don't have a funny bone, he muttered, rolling his eyes at his own joke. Lame.

The half-burnt hollow charged at him with a massive axe raised high. Naruto twisted just in time, dodging the swing and hearing the axe thud against the ground. Before it could pull back, he planted his foot on the axe's blade, channeling chakra into his foot to hold it steady. The hollow struggled, trying to yank it free, but Naruto wasn't budging.

"Just pull harder. I know this is very embarrassing for you, but you're dead, so…"

Then, with a grunt, the hollow jumped back, releasing the axe and lunging at him bare-handed. Quick as a flash, Naruto grabbed the axe by the handle, swinging it up and into the hollow's face. The blade struck its open jaw, driving the head straight into the doorframe. He pressed harder, splitting its head like a piece of wood.

Naruto laughed, holding up his new weapon triumphantly.
"New weapon! Now we're talking!"

"Can you… shut up?!" a voice hissed from the balcony, making him jump out of his skin.

His heart nearly stopped. He wasn't expecting that.

He threw the axe into his inventory and tightened his grip on the Zweihander. Naruto inched forward and tiptoed along the wall, trying to keep silent. When he peeked around the doorframe, what he saw was… definitely not what he'd expected.

A hollow was sitting there, right on the ground, like he was selling something at a market stall. He looked skeletal, with hollow eyes and rotting skin stretched tight over his bones. His clothes were dark and tattered, blending right into the shadows around him. Scattered around him were old, worn pots, cracked barrels, and containers that looked like they'd been through a war or two.

"Hey, so did you just talk?"

"Of course," the hollow replied, sounding almost amused. "I haven't gone hollow yet. And you… you seem to have your wits about you, hmm?" He looked Naruto up and down. "Then you are a welcome customer! I trade for souls. Everything's for sale!" The merchant let out a raspy laugh, reaching into one of the crates around him and pulling out a few items.

Naruto's mind reeled as he took in this odd scene. Here he was, in the middle of a place where everything and everyone tried to kill him, talking to a hollow merchant with the weirdest sales pitch he'd ever heard. He glanced to the side, noting the system window that had popped up, showing the merchant's inventory.

Well… this just got interesting.

[ Purchase Wares ]
[ Items ]
— [ Repair Powder - 500 Souls ]
— [ Throwing Knife - 10 Souls ]
— [ Firebomb - 50 Souls ]
— [ Lloyd's Talisman - 500 Souls ]
— [ Orange Guidance Soapstone - 100 Souls ]
[ Key Items ]
[ Weapons ]
[ Ammunition ]
[ Armour ]

"Quick question," Naruto said. "Are you the asshole selling firebombs to those hollows?"

The merchant let out a wheezy, raspy laugh. "Oh, heavens, no! I don't trade with mindless, twitchin' beasts. Why, they'd sooner rip my limbs off than pay me a fair price, eh? Not my ideal customer."

"Good," Naruto replied, cracking a grin. "Because I was about ready to buy every single firebomb you had and shove 'em right up your bony ass."

The merchant gave a sort of dry chuckle that almost sounded like a cough. "Well, good for me then, lad. Now, what can I interest you in today?"

Naruto's eyes went to the firebombs laid out in front of him. Annoying as they were, he couldn't deny their usefulness. Plus, he also really wanted that repair powder.

After a few clicks through the system menu, Naruto had spent a thousand souls, picking up ten firebombs and a sack of repair powder. The powder itself was kind of odd—a small, rough sack filled with glowing yellow dust. The bag looked like it had seen better days, and the powder inside gave off a warm glow, almost comforting. He shrugged and took out Oscar's old sword—well, the hilt, at least—and dumped the powder over it.

Nothing.

The boy shot the man a glare, but the merchant only grinned wider, raising his bony hands in mock innocence.

"Ohhh, now, don't be mad at me, lad!" the merchant said. "That powder fixes up the durability of yer weapon, not a total repair job. Best it can do is patch up a crack or two. Now, why not get yerself a proper weapon, eh? This piece o' crap's as dead as the hollows, I'd say."

For a moment, anger flared in his chest, hot and immediate. His first instinct was to snap back, to defend Oscar's sword, to remind this guy that he didn't know the first thing about what this blade meant.

But then he stopped himself.

The words sat on the edge of his tongue, but Naruto swallowed them back, forcing himself to take a breath.

This isn't like Kiba, he thought, the memory of the day flickering in his mind. When Kiba had insulted Oscar's sword, it felt personal—like an attack on Oscar himself, on everything he had stood for. Naruto had been in a raw state back then, still grieving, still trying to figure out what it meant to carry on someone else's legacy.

But this guy?

Naruto glanced at the merchant, who was busy admiring his own wares and muttering to himself about profits. The merchant wasn't mocking Oscar, wasn't trying to disrespect the sword or its history. He didn't even know its history. He was just... being a merchant. Loud, annoying, practical.

The anger still simmered, but it felt distant now, not worth acting on. Oscar's sword didn't need defending—not from someone like this. Its worth wasn't in how it looked or how sharp it was.

It was in the legacy it carried, and no insult could tarnish that.

"Words can hurt, yes, but they don't justify violence. If you want to grow into a shinobi people can trust, you need to learn to control yourself. A true ninja doesn't let their emotions dictate their actions."

He let Hiruzen's words settle for a moment, his grip loosening. The merchant didn't know the weight of Oscar's sword or its legacy. And now that he thought about it… Kiba probably didn't, either. Back then, Naruto had acted purely out of grief, his emotions running unchecked. That had been the real reason he lashed out—not because Kiba deserved it, but because Naruto wasn't ready to deal with the weight of his own loss.

Naruto sighed. Yeah… I think I'll maybe apologize to Kiba when I meet him again.

"Yeah, yeah."

"Heh, that's the spirit, lad! Got myself a nice spear here—sharp as your wit, I'd wager!"

But that didn't mean Naruto was going to let the insult slide. Oh no, the merchant had earned himself some petty payback.

For the next hour, Naruto lingered at the stall, pretending to browse. He'd pick up an item, turning it over in his hands like it was a priceless treasure, only to put it back with a loud, noncommittal "Hmmmm..."

The merchant, ever the salesman, prattled on with exaggerated enthusiasm, his cackling laugh punctuating every pitch.

Naruto picked up a club reinforced with rusted barbed wire and strips of leather.

"What is this supposed to be? A club for self-defense or a really bad DIY project?"

The merchant puffed out his chest proudly. "That there is the Reinforced Club, a masterpiece of utility! Leather grip, barbed wire for extra pain, perfect for bashin' heads!"

Naruto squinted at the weapon, his finger poking at the nailed-on leather. "The grip is literally falling apart. And rusted barbed wire? Is that supposed to kill someone or give 'em tetanus?"

The merchant waved a hand dismissively. "Bah, tetanus is killing someone, just slower. I call that long-term effectiveness!"

"Well, I'm not looking to catch a disease from my own weapon."

The merchant groaned dramatically. "Bah! You wouldn't know quality if it bit you on the backside!"

Naruto smirked, giving the club a few test swings. The barbed wire rattled with every motion, the leather pommel already threatening to come loose. "Does this come with a warranty?"

"Aye," the merchant growled. "The warranty is me not smackin' you upside the head with it!"

Naruto gasped mockingly, feigning deep offense. He adjusted his grip, swinging the club again—this time, "accidentally" letting it slip from his hands. The club flew off the ledge with a faint whoosh.

Silence.

Then, the sound of the club clanging off something below echoed faintly in the distance.

"I swear that was an accident."

The merchant's hollowed jaw tightened as he glared at Naruto. "Just pay me for the club."

"Ehhh, I don't know about that. Kinda feels like the club wasn't up to standard, y'know? Pretty slippery grip..."

The merchant's cackle was gone, replaced by a cold silence as he slowly reached behind him and pulled out his Uchigatana. The blade gleamed menacingly in the dim light.

"You're going to pay. One way or another!"

"Nuh-uh!"

Before the merchant could take a step, Naruto hurled a smoke bomb to the ground. The area filled with a thick cloud, and when it cleared, Naruto was gone.

"Yulia…" The merchant muttered under his breath. "Next time, I'm gutting that brat."

Far away, Naruto's laughter echoed faintly through the air. It was a small victory, and he couldn't stop grinning.

"Totally worth it!"

Naruto walked down the hall, the path twisted a few times until it opened up to a narrow pathway. Just up ahead was a bright red ladder leading upwards, but four hollows stood in the way, looking about as mindless as the ones from back in the Northern Undead Asylum. His fingers itched to get moving. Those hollows had been perfect target practice back then, and honestly, he was feeling kinda nostalgic.

"Alright," he muttered under his breath, cracking his knuckles, "time to see if all that kata training pays off."

He took a step forward, and like clockwork, two of the hollows charged him, swinging their jagged daggers all over the place. Their moves were sloppy and wide open. This was gonna be fun. Naruto shifted his weight slightly, grounding himself, and prepared for the first strike.

The first hollow lunged, aiming its dagger right at him. Kata one, he thought, sliding his right foot back as he twisted his torso just enough to let the blade zip by. His left hand shot out, grabbing the hollow's wrist and pulling it forward, just enough to throw it off balance. Then, without wasting a second, he brought his knee up hard, driving it into the hollow's gut, making it stagger backward. Naruto finished it off with a punch straight to its throat. Quick, brutal, and satisfying.

First down, three to go. Not bad, huh? he thought.

The second hollow wasn't far behind, coming in with a sloppy overhead swing. Naruto ducked low, shifting his stance to his left, sliding his foot forward to close the distance. As the hollow brought the dagger down, Naruto moved in close and went straight for its jaw with an elbow strike, snapping its head back. In the same breath, his other hand shot up, catching its dagger hand and twisting the wrist until it let go of the blade. Then, he drove his knee into its thigh and shoved it back to the ground for good measure.

The last two hollows looked at each other like they were trying to come up with a plan. One circled to his right, while the other closed in from the left. Alright, alright, so these guys are actually trying now? Naruto shifted his stance, lowering his center of gravity, and took a deep breath. If they wanted to play it smart, he'd just have to be smarter.

The hollow on the left jumped first, exactly what Naruto was counting on. Kata three, he reminded himself, stepping right into the hollow's reach instead of backing off. He blocked its strike with his arm and went straight for its throat. Then he twisted, pulling it forward with his momentum, and it stumbled right into his sweep as he kicked its shin out from under it. As it dropped, he brought his fist down on the back of its neck, making sure it was down for good.

The last hollow froze for a split second, just long enough for Naruto to size it up. He straightened up, exhaled, and locked eyes with it, daring it to make a move. It took the bait, lunging in a clumsy rush. Kata five, he thought, sidestepping to the right to dodge the blade. With one quick motion, he grabbed its wrist, twisted it, and forced it to drop the dagger. Naruto punched it hard in the ribs, making it gasp, then slammed his knee into its face, watching it drop like a sack of rocks.

Straightening up, Naruto rolled his shoulders and cracked his neck, feeling pretty pleased with himself. Those katas Kakashi drilled into him? Yeah, they weren't flashy, but they got the job done. Every move was smooth, no wasted energy, no frills. Just straight-up efficient.

"Thanks for the warm-up, guys," he muttered to the fallen hollows, turning his gaze up to the red ladder.

Climbing up the ladder, Naruto pulled himself onto a rooftop and spotted a corpse nearby clutching a handful of throwing knives. He quickly scooped them up, stashing them in his inventory. Taking a look over the edge of the roof, he realized he was right above the bridge where that dragon had been.

Glancing at the alarm clock Naruto had brought along to keep track, he knew he had to wrap things up fast. With a deep breath, he jumped down from the roof and headed back to the bonfire, ready to cash in some souls.

[ Name: Naruto Uzumaki ]
[ Souls: 1500 ]
[ Required Souls: 900 ]
[ Covenant: Way of White ]
[ Level: 10 → 11 ]
[ Souls: 666 ]
[ Attributes: ]
[ Strength: 16 → 17 ]

Naruto took a deep breath, feeling his body grow stronger as the power surged through him.

The boy felt ready to head back to Konoha. Unfortunately, there was one glaring problem.

[ Souls: 600 ]

He frowned. If I die, there's no telling which hollow might snatch them up, and I really don't want to come back to find some upgraded hollow using my souls against me.

Naruto sighed, scratching his head. Man, maybe I should've gone for intelligence instead of strength. Come on, brain. Think, think!

His mind raced for a solution until an idea came to him.

[ Item: Ring of Sacrifice ]
[ Description: This mystical ring was created in a sacrificial rite of Velka, the Goddess of Sin. Its wearer will lose nothing upon death, but the ring itself breaks. ]

He held it up, frowning. One-time use only. Sure, it would work for now, but what about the next time… and every time after that?

If only there was a way to keep it from breaking each time, he thought, the gears in his head spinning. Then, like lightning, an idea struck.

"Alright, let's test this."

He slipped the ring onto his finger, then made a shadow clone. Sure enough, the ring appeared on the clone's finger too. A grin spread across Naruto's face as he threw the original back into his inventory.

Without giving himself time to second-guess the plan, Naruto jumped off the ledge.

[ You Died ]
[ Through sacrifice, no souls were lost. Ring of Sacrifice shattered. ]

The messages flashed in front of him as his vision blurred and he jolted awake in his room back in Konoha.

The first thing he did was yank open his inventory, and there it was—Ring of Sacrifice, good as new.

"Yes!" he yelled, his face breaking into a triumphant grin. Before he knew it, he was spinning around the room, doing a goofy dance.

"Yatta, yatta! Found a loophole! My souls are safe, dattebayo!" he sang, practically skipping around his room.

Naruto flopped back onto his bed, the wide grin still plastered on his face as he stared up at the ceiling. The rush of success still buzzed in his veins. He reached for the clock on his bedside table and froze.

"Wait—what the—?!"

It had only been 40 minutes here in Konoha, but he'd just spent two hours in Lordran. His eyes widened as realization struck.

That's insane. Two hours there, but barely any time passes here? I could train so much... get stronger way faster.

A grin crept across his face again, but he quickly shook the thought away. Focus, Naruto. First mission with Team 7 is coming up. You've gotta crush it.

As he walked to meet his team, his mind drifted, daydreaming about all the wild possibilities.

Maybe we'll cross the sea to hunt for treasure... fight some pirates... or rescue a lost princess from a society of soul-reapers. Yeah, that'd be awesome!

Naruto puffed out his chest.

"Today's mission: Collecting honey."

Naruto felt like a balloon that had just been popped.

"...What?" He just stared at the mission scroll Kakashi was holding, the reality of it crashing over him like a bucket of cold water.

Sakura leaned over, her brow furrowed. "Wait, really?"

"Yep. Collecting honey. Exciting, isn't it?"

Naruto's eye twitched. I should've stayed in Lordran…

"Collecting honey is pretty awesome, Naruto-kun!" Sakura chirped, clearly trying to be optimistic.

Naruto turned to her, his face deadpan. He began clapping—slow, sarcastic, deliberate. "Wow. Incredible. Truly inspiring."

"Well, excuse me for trying to make the best out of it!"

"And here I thought you'd appreciate the finer points of this mission."

"Yeah, Kakashi-sensei, I think you're confusing me with someone who cares," Naruto grumbled.

Kakashi's visible eye crinkled in amusement. Without another word, he strolled over to a nearby tree and, to their shock, began walking up it—horizontally. Like it was the most normal thing in the world.

"Kakashi-sensei…" Sakura whispered, her jaw dropping. "He's—he's walking up a tree!"

Naruto just squinted, his tone flat. "We're in a genjutsu."

"Again?"

Kakashi chuckled from his place high in the tree. "No genjutsu this time, you two. Pay attention!"

They both looked up at him, still perched casually on the tree trunk.

"Listen up," he called down. "For the next two weeks, we'll be handling simpler missions around Konoha. But don't think of them as boring. Every one of these tasks will tie into your training one way or another."

With that, Kakashi reached up into a beehive, swiping a glob of honey as effortlessly as plucking a flower. Then, with an easy hop, he landed right in front of them, holding the honey like a trophy.

"See? Collecting honey is pretty awesome."

Naruto stared at the honey in Kakashi's hand, then at Kakashi's unbothered face.

"How did you do that?" Naruto asked, eyes wide. Already his mind was racing with possibilities. Imagine sticking to walls, scaling cliffs, or even hanging upside-down on the ceilings of Lordran. That kind of ability could change everything.

"Simple, Naruto. Chakra control," Kakashi said matter-of-factly.

Naruto's eyes lit up, a mix of excitement and confusion. Sakura had that serious look she got when she was analyzing something, like she was already memorizing every word Kakashi was saying.

"You see," Kakashi began, "this is what we call chakra control. For something like tree climbing, you've got to focus your chakra at the soles of your feet. Too much, and you'll push yourself off. Too little, and you'll slip. It's all about balance and precision. The soles of your feet are one of the trickiest places to manage chakra, so learning to do it here helps improve your control overall."

Sakura's eyes gleamed with understanding. "Oh! So this is like an advanced version of the leaf-sticking exercise we did at the academy."

Naruto groaned. "I suck at that stupid leaf thing! Either the leaf falls off, or it gets stuck and won't come off at all."

Kakashi raised a hand to stop him. "That's because you're not balancing the flow properly, Naruto. This exercise is all about control. If you don't have good control, you'll drain yourself too fast in a fight or waste chakra where you don't need it."

Naruto frowned, processing the information. Kakashi could see his brain working hard, so he broke it down even further.

"Chakra's made up of two parts," he explained, holding up two fingers. "Physical energy, which comes from your body, and spiritual energy, which comes from your mind. The better you control both, the less energy you waste. Master this, and you'll use chakra more efficiently. You won't tire yourself out so quickly, which means you can stay in a fight longer. Make sense?"

Naruto nodded.

Without warning, Kakashi tossed two kunai toward them.

"Use these to mark how far you get up the tree," Kakashi instructed. "The goal is to get to the top and back down without falling. Once you can do that, we'll go collect the honey."

"So, Kakashi is using training as an excuse to make us do chores," Naruto shot back. "Next thing you know, he's gonna have us 'polishing weapons' to practice strikes or 'painting fences' for arm control. Bet it's all a scam."

"We get paid for this, Naruto."

Naruto blinked at Sakura's words, then looked at Kakashi. "Wait, really?"

Kakashi nodded, his expression as casual as ever.

Naruto crossed his arms. "You should've started with that."

"Any other questions?"

"Yeah… where's Sasuke?"

"Sasuke? Oh, he's on a different mission today."

The white-haired cyclops cast a brief glance at the nearby bushes where he knew Sasuke was hiding, his presence giving away his stubborn insistence on being part of the training despite needing rest.

Naruto shrugged, clearly not caring enough to pry. "Whatever."

As Naruto and Sakura got to work, Kakashi scribbled a quick note on a piece of cardboard: Go home and rest, Sasuke. He tossed it lightly toward the bushes, where he heard a quiet, irritated "Hn." Kakashi shook his head. Stubborn as ever.

A loud thud pulled his attention back to the clearing. Naruto was lying flat on the ground, face-first in the dirt, his armor practically embedded in the earth.

"Wow," Kakashi said, tilting his head upward. "Looks like Sakura's already halfway up her tree. Nice job, Sakura."

Sakura's laughter echoed down from the branches. "This is easy! Just like the leaf exercise!"

"Help me, I am stuck!"

Kakashi stifled a laugh, shaking his head. So that's what the Hokage meant, he thought, when he said the greatest joy of teaching is watching your students fall on their butts while learning chakra control.

This was going to be a long night, but at least it was entertaining.

Chapter Text

The early morning chill bit through Sakura's clothes as she stood in the middle of nowhere. Endless fields of grass stretched around her, disappearing into the thick line of forest in the distance. Everything looked washed out in the pale blue light of dawn, the sun barely a suggestion on the horizon. Five a.m. Really?

She pulled her arms around herself, yawning as she glanced around. Why was she even here? Simple: Kakashi-sensei told her to be, after she'd asked him how she could learn barrier ninjutsu. Sure, it was kind of a random question, but she figured it couldn't hurt. Now she was thinking he was just messing with her. Kakashi-sensei, early? Yeah, right.

"Maybe I can just… lie down for a few minutes…" she mumbled, searching for the closest patch of soft-looking grass.

"Oh, is my cute little genin tired?"

Sakura practically jumped out of her skin. "K-Kakashi-sensei!" she managed, rubbing her eyes in disbelief.

"Yes?" he replied, looking far too alert for this ungodly hour.

"Y-You're… early?" Her mind was still processing. Why was he early, today of all days?

Kakashi just shrugged. "Well, today I didn't get lost on the road of life," he said, as if that explained anything, looking pleased with himself.

The road of life, she thought, deadpan, just staring at him. She was too tired to even react. Inner Sakura wanted to shout, Stop being so smug! But even Inner Sakura was tired, so all she could do was give him a blank look as he reached over and ruffled her hair. Normally, that would irritate her, but she hadn't exactly put any effort into it this morning. She barely had the energy to care.

"Alright, so… when do we start this training?"

"Oh, well, then let's get going. Can't keep your barrier ninjutsu teacher waiting."

Then, without missing a beat, he started weaving through an endless stream of hand signs. His fingers moved so quickly they blurred together, each sign flowing into the next with precise speed.

In an instant, a massive patch of grass ahead of them shimmered, then vanished, as if it had only been an illusion. What lay beneath was a hidden stone stairwell, descending sharply downwards. The sight snapped her fully awake, her mind racing.

"Ready to head into Konoha's Barrier Corps HQ?"

The stairway wound downward, the world above disappearing as the walls rose up, closing them into the earth. Step by step, a strange energy seemed to thicken the air around her. With each step, the weight of the place seemed to sink into her bones.

As they reached the bottom of the stairwell, she stepped into an enormous underground cavern. She barely registered the ceiling above; the space was so expansive, it felt like she'd walked into a stadium. The floor itself was covered by a sealing matrix that stretched endlessly, its intricate lines and symbols written in ink on this giant canvas, forming patterns that coiled and branched across the entire floor. It looked like something that took years—maybe even generations—to create.

In the center of the matrix was a large, clear crystal orb, nearly as tall as she was. Inside, hundreds of red dots moved, clustered and spread out. Some dots moved quickly, crossing paths with others, while some held still. A few seemed to interact, flaring briefly before separating again. The orb pulsed faintly, reacting to whatever the dots were doing, creating a sense of something alive within it.

The layout of the space became clearer as she took a few more steps in. High above the sealing matrix, metal bridges crisscrossed the cavern, connecting from one side to the other, suspended by thick chains bolted into the cavern walls. These bridges led to rooms and buildings built into the sides of the walls, their stone facades blending into the cavern's structure. People moved across these bridges, their footsteps echoing faintly in the vast space.

Below, there were more people scattered across the sealing matrix. Some sat cross-legged in deep meditation, hands placed gently on the lines of the seal. Others spoke in hushed voices, discussing the orb's red dots or jotting down notes on small scrolls. They seemed completely immersed, each person in sync with the energy around them. She couldn't even begin to count how many people filled this place, each focused, each connected to the matrix in some way.

"So," Kakashi said, "pretty impressive, isn't it?"

"Sensei… what is all this?"

"This, Sakura, is Konoha's Barrier Corps HQ. Not many people get to see it, and for good reason. This is the core of the village's security network. Every time someone enters or exits Konoha, that matrix picks it up."

"Wait… so, the red dots in that crystal orb… are those people?"

"Got it in one," Kakashi replied, sounding impressed. "Those dots are chakra signatures. Every person in the village has one, kind of like a fingerprint. The barrier records them all—the villagers, the shinobi, even visitors. Each dot shows a unique signature, so the Corps can keep track of who's where, all the time."

Sakura watched the dots move, some clustering, some drifting apart. "So it's… like a huge surveillance system?"

"Sort of," Kakashi said. "But it's a bit more sensitive than that. This matrix doesn't just track movement—it senses chakra fluctuations too. Let's say someone's chakra spikes suddenly, like if they're fighting or using a lot of jutsu. That would show up as a disturbance."

"Wait, so if I were to, I don't know, throw a big jutsu or something, they'd see it here?"

Kakashi chuckled. "Only if it was strong enough to matter. They're mostly looking for serious spikes—big jutsu, sudden surges, things that could signal trouble. It's how they tell the difference between an academy student practicing fireballs and an actual threat."

Sakura glanced around at the shinobi meditating on the sealing array and taking notes by the crystal. "And… what are all these people doing?"

"Good question," Kakashi said. "You see those people meditating on the matrix? Those are sensory ninjas. They're syncing their chakra with the barrier, so they can feel every signature coming in and out of the village. It's not just looking at dots—they're actually feeling the chakra, like an extension of their own senses."

"So they can just… sense if someone dangerous comes through?"

"Yep. They're trained to pick up on hostile or unfamiliar chakra, even if it's masked. If something doesn't feel right, they report it immediately. The ones up top, taking notes? They're the analysts. They track and record everything—patterns, anomalies, anything strange that might need a closer look."

Sakura's eyes widened. "So… this place is like Konoha's immune system."

Kakashi gave a nod.

"But… there's so many people here. Just for this?"

"Yeah. And none of them get any recognition. No missions, no glory, but without them, Konoha would be a lot more vulnerable. They're the silent guards of the village, working in the background to keep things safe."

Sakura looked at him. "I didn't realize you cared so much about this kind of stuff, Sensei."

"Well, don't let it get around. I have a reputation to uphold." He paused, glancing back at the vast sealing array with respect. "But the truth is, the village can't survive on just a few strong fighters. We need people like this. People who pay attention to the little things, who work in the shadows. It's the only reason the rest of us get to be out there, fighting."

"I… didn't know there was this whole other side to protecting the village."

Kakashi shrugged, his tone casual again. "Most people don't. And that's kind of the point. If this place does its job right, no one has to know it's here. The only ones who notice it are the ones who need to be noticed."

He tilted his head, watching her reaction. "Still want to learn barrier ninjutsu?"

"More than ever."

"Good answer," came another voice, smooth and lazy, as Sakura looked over to see two men approaching them.

The first man had brown, shoulder-length hair that hung loosely around his face, with a single senbon needle clamped casually between his teeth. His forehead protector was tied like a bandanna, and he wore the standard jōnin attire with a certain relaxed confidence. He looked at Sakura with a faint smirk, as if he already knew everything there was to know about her.

Beside him stood another jōnin with a distinctive feature: a scar like a jagged welt ran across the bridge of his nose and down one side of his face. His brown spiky hair and dark eyes gave him a serious, almost brooding look. Unlike his companion, he didn't seem inclined to smile. Instead, he examined Sakura with a calm, assessing gaze. His hands were wrapped in black bandages, and she noticed the faint glint of metal rings on a few of his fingers.

"Genma. Raido," Kakashi greeted them with a nod. "I see you two managed to tear yourselves away from lounging around the mess hall."

Genma gave a lazy shrug, the senbon in his mouth shifting from one side to the other. "We heard there was a new recruit," he said, glancing at Sakura with a glint of curiosity. "Didn't expect it to be one of your students, though, Kakashi."

"Ah, Sakura's a fast learner," Kakashi replied smoothly. "And I knew the Barrier Corps could use some fresh talent. Figured she could handle you two without too much trouble."

Raido raised an eyebrow, his scar stretching slightly with the motion. "We're not here to scare her off," he said. "But she'll need to prove she's serious. Barrier work isn't for everyone."

"I'm ready for whatever you have planned."

Genma chuckled. "Confident. I like that." He turned to Kakashi with a sly grin. "Mind if I give her a little test? Just to see if she's got the control for this kind of work?"

"Be my guest. Though you might want to be careful—Sakura's full of surprises."

Genma's smirk widened, and he pulled the senbon from his mouth, twirling it between his fingers with practiced ease. "Alright, Sakura. Think you can balance this?" He held out the toothpick-sized needle, raising an eyebrow.

Sakura reached out, taking the senbon carefully. She felt the weight—light, almost insubstantial. But she knew what this was about. Chakra control. She glanced at Kakashi, who gave her an encouraging nod.

Taking a deep breath, she focused, channeling chakra into her fingertips, letting it flow evenly through the senbon. Slowly, she lifted her hand, balancing the needle upright on her index finger. It wobbled for a moment, and she adjusted her chakra flow, steadying it until the senbon was perfectly still.

Genma's smirk faded slightly, replaced by a look of genuine surprise. He leaned in, squinting at the needle as if he couldn't believe his eyes. "First try… huh."

"What's the matter, Genma? Didn't you need, what… a dozen tries before you managed that?"

Genma shot kakashi a look. "I could get it to balance. Just couldn't keep it steady for more than a few seconds."

Raido chuckled softly. "Looks like you've been shown up, Genma."

Genma grumbled. "Beginner's luck. Maybe she's just a natural."

"A natural? I thought that was you, Genma. Weren't you telling everyone how you'd mastered chakra control when you were, what, ten?"

Genma huffed, flicking the senbon back into his mouth. "Hey, it's not as easy as it looks. You'd know that if you actually practiced this stuff, Kakashi."

"Oh, but I do practice," Kakashi replied, deadpan. "I just happen to be better at it."

Sakura watched the exchange, a little surprised by Kakashi's uncharacteristic teasing. He almost seemed… protective. Her heart lifted a bit—Kakashi wasn't the type to go out of his way for just anyone. Sensei is awesome, Inner Sakura yelled proudly.

"Alright, alright. You've got talent, I'll give you that. But raw talent only gets you so far. You'll need to work your butt off if you want to make something of it." Genma glanced at Raido. "Think she can keep up?"

"She might. And the kid will have to, considering Kakashi pulled some strings to get her a teacher."

"You… really did that, Sensei?"

Kakashi gave her a lazy wave, brushing it off as if it was no big deal. "Well, my cute little genin wanted to dabble in barrier ninjutsu, so I thought, why not? I'm not much of a barrier expert myself, so I just… asked around."

Genma chuckled. "And you just happened to land on Iwashi? Really, Kakashi? Out of all the possible instructors, you picked him?"

"Did you lose a bet or something?"

Kakashi shrugged. "Iwashi's a good teacher."

Genma and Raido both raised their eyebrows in perfect synchronization, then looked at each other before turning back to Kakashi.

"In what world?"

Kakashi's eye crinkled. "In the world where I trust him to push Sakura to her limits. Isn't that what matters?"

Sakura took a deep breath, grounding herself, steadying her nerves. She reminded herself of Tenten's words about being a part of a bigger machine. Every cog has its role, she thought. This is how I contribute to Team 7.

Sakura followed Kakashi, Genma, and Raido across the metal bridge, expecting something grand or imposing. But when she looked around, her first thought was how… ordinary it seemed.

Honestly, it wasn't anything special. The place felt more like an office than the heart of Konoha's defenses. The walls were plain concrete, gray and utilitarian, with no decoration or personal touches.

Genma said, turning to Sakura. "Bet you five ryo he's standing there with a coffee and the morning paper, halfway through, like he always is."

"Now that's just a losing bet."

Sakura gave them a confused look, wondering if they were exaggerating. But as they stepped inside, there he was: a man in his late twenties, dark eyes focused on the newspaper in his hand, a coffee cup in the other. He had brown hair and a small goatee, and wore a simple grey uniform—identical to the others working in the Barrier Corps. He looked… ordinary. Incredibly ordinary. Like he could have been a clerk at a library, not a barrier specialist in Konoha's security network.

Genma leaned over to Sakura, whispering, "Now he's gonna head to the fridge, grab a slice of sourdough, eat about two-thirds, sip his coffee, finish the rest, then wash it down. Watch."

To Sakura's surprise, Iwashi did exactly that, moving with an almost mechanical precision. He finished his coffee, tossed the paper cup into the trash, then folded his newspaper with care, as if he were completing some kind of daily ritual.

"Now he's going to come over and introduce himself like he's never met a stranger in his life," Genma said, smirking.

Iwashi finally looked up, his expression calm and unreadable. He gave a small nod to each of them. "Kakashi. Genma. Raido." Then his gaze settled on Sakura, who straightened under his steady stare.

"Iwashi Tatami."

Sakura nodded back, trying to keep a straight face. "Sakura Haruno. It's… nice to meet you."

He looked at her for a moment longer, his eyes giving nothing away, then nodded. "Haruno. You're going to shadow me. My job is to introduce you to the fundamentals of barrier work. Your job is to pay attention, take notes, and stay out of the way."

Sakura's heart sank as she realized she didn't have a notebook. She hadn't even known she was supposed to bring one, and Iwashi's sharp gaze made her feel like this was already some kind of test she was failing. Just as she was about to panic, Kakashi stepped forward, holding out a small, leather-bound notebook.

"Here, Sakura... You'll need this."

Relieved, Sakura took it, but her relief quickly turned to embarrassment as she noticed the cover. It was covered in tiny, doodled chibi Sasukes, all in different dramatic poses, with little hearts floating around them. Her face went bright red as she looked up to see Kakashi, Genma, and Raido barely containing their laughter.

She shot Kakashi a look, her blush deepening. I'll get back at you for this, Sensei. Shanaro! Inner Sakura fumed.

"You are a grown man, Kakashi-sensei," she muttered, clutching the notebook to her chest.

Genma snorted, nearly doubling over with laughter. Raido was shaking with silent laughter, trying to keep a straight face but clearly failing. Kakashi just shrugged innocently.

"It's important to have a personal touch, Sakura."

Suddenly, Kakashi gave her a gentle nudge, inclining his head toward Iwashi, who was glancing down at his watch with an air of practiced patience, as if he lived every moment according to a strict schedule.

Sakura quickly straightened, the last of her embarrassment fading as she focused on Iwashi, who finally looked up, his expression calm and collected.

"Any questions you have, write them down in that notebook. You can ask them at lunch. I'll also be giving you daily tasks. Small assignments to practice what you learn here. You'll be judged on consistency and attention to detail. If you can't keep up…" He paused. "Then don't waste my time."

"Understood, Iwashi-sensei."

Iwashi's expression remained neutral. "Good. Then let's get started."

"Better not dawdle. He's not exactly the patient type."

She hurried after Iwashi, her notebook clutched tightly in her hands as they wove through the winding corridors of the facility. Iwashi moved with purpose, never glancing back to see if she was keeping up. He pointed out various rooms and sections as they passed, his explanations clipped and efficient.

Sakura had a hundred questions swirling in her mind, but she kept them to herself, jotting them down in her notebook as they continued through the Barrier Corps HQ. To her surprise, though, Iwashi led her out of the building entirely and toward Konoha's southern gate.

The southern wall loomed above them, stretching as far as she could see, crafted from dense, sturdy wood. This wasn't ordinary lumber—it was said to be grown by the First Hokage himself, Hashirama Senju, using his Wood Release. The wall extended all around the village, up to the base of the Hokage Mountain, where it anchored Konoha's outermost defenses.

Without a word, Iwashi began scaling the wall, his chakra perfectly controlled as he walked up the vertical surface as if it were second nature. Sakura followed quickly, focusing to keep her own chakra flow steady as they climbed.

Once they reached the top, Iwashi stopped and knelt down, pulling a small pot of ink and a fine calligraphy brush from his tool pouch. Without any wasted movement, he dipped the brush in ink and began renewing a long, intricate strip of sealing script that ran the length of the wall. His strokes were precise, each one flowing smoothly into the next, as he moved down the ten-meter section with practiced ease.

Sakura watched, mesmerized. There was a calm efficiency in the way he worked, almost meditative. His brush barely hesitated, gliding across the surface in a steady, fluid rhythm. She could feel the faint pulse of chakra weaving into the symbols as he painted.

Once the seal was restored, Iwashi moved through a series of hand signs. He clapped his hands together, then slowly pulled them apart, drawing out delicate blue threads of chakra. Sakura gasped as the threads wove together, twisting and interlocking like fibers forming a cloth. They shimmered in the morning sunlight, forming a complex lattice that hardened into a barrier. Iwashi placed it carefully above the seal he'd just painted, and the barrier settled with a soft glow, integrating seamlessly into the invisible dome surrounding Konoha.

"Wow…" Sakura whispered, staring as the barrier faded into transparency, becoming part of the larger protective field.

Iwashi didn't respond, already moving to the next section. For the next few hours, he repeated the process over and over—renewing the seals, weaving the barrier threads, then moving to the next stretch of wall. Sakura followed along, observing him in silence, marveling at his endurance and precision. He worked tirelessly, barely pausing to breathe, until at last he stopped for lunch, sitting down on the edge of the wall and pulling out a simple bento box.

Sakura hesitated before sitting beside him, her notebook in hand. She glanced at him nervously, not wanting to disturb his rest.

"Questions?" Iwashi said, without looking up.

"Well… aren't you tired, sensei? You've been working non-stop for hours. I mean… doesn't this drain a lot of chakra?"

"Irrelevant. Either ask your questions now or eat your lunch. I gave you the time; use it."

Sakura bit her tongue, feeling a bit stung. She'd only wanted to show some concern. Fine, Inner Sakura said. If he wants questions, I'll give him questions.

"Alright then," she said. "Why is it called 'barrier ninjutsu' when you're using so much… well, fuinjutsu?"

Iwashi nodded, as if he'd expected this question. "There are two types of barrier techniques: Offensive and Defensive. Offensive barriers are often pure ninjutsu—used in combat to trap or attack enemies, usually temporary and chakra-intensive. Defensive barriers, on the other hand, rely heavily on fuinjutsu and are designed to be stable, long-lasting. Because of that, barrier work is usually categorized under ninjutsu."

Sakura's brow furrowed. "So… what's the formal name?"

"Kekkai Jutsu," he replied, his tone patient but precise. "It's split into two main types, offensive and defensive. The distinction is largely for the archives. Out in the field, people just call it 'barrier ninjutsu.'"

She nodded, jotting that down, but another question popped up immediately. "Why do we use fuinjutsu for defensive barriers? Isn't fuinjutsu… complicated? I thought it was one of the hardest paths a shinobi could take."

Iwashi raised an eyebrow, his mouth twitching slightly at the corner, like he almost wanted to smile. "Two questions at once. But I'll allow it. First, we use fuinjutsu because, unlike pure ninjutsu, a properly crafted seal can maintain a barrier long after we've left. If I tried to sustain this barrier with my own chakra alone, I'd collapse in less than an hour. The seal sustains it for us. Think of it as anchoring the barrier to the wall, rather than to my own chakra reserves."

Sakura scribbled furiously. "So… how often do you have to renew them?"

"Every twelve hours," he replied. "There's an entire branch dedicated to maintaining and replacing these seals around the village. It's constant work. Like sweeping the floors—if you miss even one section, you create a weak spot."

Sakura absorbed this, thinking of the endless dedication it must take to keep the entire village's defenses in place. "And… what about the fuinjutsu?"

"Fuinjutsu is complicated if you're trying to create new seals. Crafting a seal from scratch—designing it, testing it, ensuring it functions without backfiring—that's an art. And yes, it's one of the hardest arts a shinobi can pursue. But here, we're not creating new fuinjutsu. We're following a blueprint. Every single seal I've painted today was designed by the Second Hokage himself. A masterpiece of efficiency."

He gestured to the faintly glowing strip he'd just completed. "All we do is replicate it. Copy and maintain. We're not trying to match the genius of Tobirama Senju. We're just preserving his work. So for defensive barriers, it's about precision and memorization, not innovation."

"So… I'm learning defensive barriers?"

Iwashi nodded.

"What if I wanted to learn offensive barriers?"

"Offensive barriers? That's a different story. Those are jutsu meant for the battlefield—traps, containment fields, techniques to lock down or even crush enemies. They're volatile, require immense chakra, and a much deeper understanding of elemental ninjutsu. To even begin learning them, you'd need to be at the level of a Tokubetsu Jōnin."

Sakura's eyes widened.

"Focus on the basics, on the defensive side, and perhaps… one day."

Sakura nodded, feeling both humbled and motivated.

"Honestly, I think I need to digest everything I've learned today. Maybe I'll ask more questions tomorrow. For now… what's my assignment?"

Iwashi gave a small, approving nod. "Good. Knowing when to absorb information is just as important as knowing when to seek it." He held up his hand, tapping his fingers thoughtfully. "Your first task is simple, but foundational. You need to learn how to create a single chakra thread."

Without responding directly, Iwashi brought his hand to his mouth, wetting his thumb and forefinger. Then he pressed his fingers together, drawing them apart slowly. A thin line of mucus stretched between them, glistening in the sunlight. He looked at her and gave a tiny smirk.

Sakura's lips pursed in disgust.

Iwashi chuckled, amused by her reaction. "Look closer, Haruno. Think of this like the structure of a chakra thread. Just like how the mucus is connecting my fingers, a chakra thread is formed by focusing and stretching your chakra into a thin, cohesive line. The key is in control—keeping it steady and connected, even as you move."

She looked at his fingers again, this time with more focus, trying to see past the unpleasantness. "So… tension?"

"Precisely. You're creating a link between two points and holding it together, just like this line of mucus. But with chakra, it's a lot harder. If your control slips, the thread will break or dissipate. You need to keep it focused and stable, but also flexible, so it doesn't snap. The thread should feel almost… sticky. Cohesive. Like it wants to cling to itself."

"So… that's how you do it."

Iwashi's eyebrow arched. "What do you mean?"

Without hesitation, Sakura pressed her palms together, focusing her chakra between them. She took a deep breath, then slowly pulled her hands apart. A single, faint blue thread of chakra stretched between her fingers, shimmering softly in the light.

Iwashi's eyes widened slightly, and he just stared, speechless for a moment.

"How…?"

"Well, I've been watching you all morning, trying to understand how you were creating those chakra threads for the barrier. I kept going over it in my head, breaking down each step. Your explanation with the… um… mucus analogy helped me see what I was missing. I wasn't applying enough tension, or keeping the flow steady."

Iwashi blinked, then let out a quiet chuckle. "You're a quick study, Haruno." His expression softened. "I wasn't expecting you to pick it up that fast. You have a bright future ahead of you."

"Thank you, sensei. I'll do my best not to disappoint you."

Iwashi nodded. "Nothing more I can ask. But since you've already completed the first assignment… let's move on to the next."

"I'm ready. What's next?"

Sasuke lay in bed, his body restless even though he'd slept longer than he ever had. Every part of him felt tense, ready to leap into action, to throw a punch or focus his chakra. But there was nothing for him to do. Just a full week of rest, as if rest was what he needed. As if he could just switch off this burning need to move, to train, to chase down the shadows of his nightmares.

Withdrawal. That's what it felt like. His body, his mind—they were screaming for him to get up and train.

He dropped to the floor, his arms already braced for push-ups, when Kakashi's voice echoed in his mind like a taunt: Rest. The word was a curse, a binding chain, and it took everything in him to push himself back up, seething.

How could he rest when Itachi was out there, when his enemy was getting stronger with every passing second?

Sasuke sat up with a scowl, pushing the blanket away. His room felt stifling, almost like a cage. He glanced around, his gaze sweeping over the plain walls, the small table with its scattered books, the bed he'd lain in for far too long. His eyes drifted to the cabinet in the corner, and then to the old gramophone sitting on top of it. He hadn't touched it in years. It had been a gift from his mother, something she'd brought back from the Land of Snow.

He stood up and walked over to it, his hand brushing against the dusty surface. His mother had loved this gramophone. He could still remember her laughter as she'd explained how it worked, how she'd insisted on playing her favorite songs for him, her face lighting up like she'd found a treasure. She used to play music when the house was quiet, just the two of them. She'd put on one of her upbeat records and take his hands, guiding him in a clumsy dance around the room, her voice soft and gentle as she laughed at his stumbling steps.

Sasuke swallowed, his throat tight. He didn't have many memories like that, not with her, not with any of them. Just fragments, bits and pieces he clung to because they were all he had left. And yet, here it was, something she'd left behind, something he'd barely looked at since that night.

On a whim, he lifted the gramophone's lid and searched for a record. His fingers brushed over a familiar one, the label worn from use. He could almost hear her voice saying, This one's my favorite, Sasuke.

Slowly, almost hesitantly, he placed the record on the turntable, set the needle, and stepped back as the music crackled to life. The song was bright, cheerful—a melody that seemed to fill the whole room, lifting the heaviness that had settled over him.

Without thinking, Sasuke took a step, then another, letting his body sway to the music. His movements were stiff at first, awkward, like he was forgetting how to dance, how to let go. But as the melody continued, his feet found their rhythm, and he began to move like he had all those years ago, the way his mother had taught him. His arms stretched out, reaching for hands that weren't there, and he could almost imagine her beside him, guiding him, laughing as they spun together.

For a few precious moments, he wasn't alone.

He could almost smell her lavender perfume, feel the light touch of her fingers as they brushed against his cheek. His mother's hands had always been warm, guiding him gently, like he was something precious. He could still hear her laughter, soft and bubbling as she twirled him around, her face full of a joy he hadn't seen in anyone else since. Her voice echoed faintly in his memory: Sasuke, you'll grow up to be someone amazing. I just know it.

He closed his eyes, letting the memories wash over him, letting himself fall into the past. He was a child again, clumsy and carefree, held safe by someone who loved him more than anything in the world.

The song played on, filling the empty spaces in his heart, stirring memories he'd buried deep. For the first time in years, he let himself feel something other than anger. He let himself remember what it had been like before everything fell apart.

As the final notes faded, silence poured back into the room like cold water, flooding every corner, settling like a weight on his shoulders. It was a silence so thick, it felt like he could choke on it. The music had left a ringing in his ears, a phantom echo of the warmth and joy he'd felt so briefly, like a sliver of sunlight slipping behind storm clouds.

He was alone.

Suddenly, the silence was shattered by the memory.

The blood on the tatami floor. The lifeless look in Itachi's eyes as he stood over their bodies, his face a mask of indifference. Sasuke squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block it out, but it was there, burned into his mind, as much a part of him as his own name. He could hear the echo of his taunting words.

"You're weak. Why are you so weak? Because you lack… hatred. Hate me. Detest me. Run. Run and cling to your pitiful life. And one day, when you possess the same eyes as I do… come and find me."

Anger, grief, longing—it all bled together, filling him with a pain that had nowhere to go. He felt like he was drowning in it, like he was still that scared little boy watching his world burn around him.

Before he could stop himself, his fist collided with the wall beside him. He wanted to tear that gramophone apart, to throw it against the wall until it shattered. How dare it bring back those memories, tease him with a warmth that was gone forever? How dare it make him remember?

A single tear slipped down Sasuke's cheek before he could stop it. He wiped it away quickly, almost angrily, hating the weakness it exposed. But the ache in his chest didn't go anywhere. It just sank deeper, a weight he couldn't shake—a constant reminder of everything he'd lost.

This is just another test, he told himself bitterly. Kakashi has the Mangekyo Sharingan… he knows what it takes. Rest wasn't some kind of reward. It was a trial, a different kind of challenge, like enduring a brutal training session. Kakashi wanted him to feel this—to sit in the silence, to confront the emptiness instead of running from it.

But knowing that didn't make it easier.

It felt like punishment, worse than any physical training, harsher than any sparring match. Because resting meant facing the silence, facing the hollow ache that wouldn't go away. Resting meant accepting the truth: he was alone. The last of his family, his clan, his memories.

The lone avenger.

The streets of Konoha bustled with the everyday noise of village life, filling the air with a mix of voices, laughter, and the occasional vendor hawking their wares. Sasuke walked through the paths, hands stuffed in his pockets, letting the noise wash over him. It wasn't the peace of solitude he usually craved, but after hours alone in his room, anything was better than that silence.

He paused at a food stand, his eyes drifting over trays of freshly made onigiri. The vendor greeted him with a friendly nod, and Sasuke handed over a few coins in exchange for a neatly wrapped rice ball. As he walked away, he took a bite, savoring the simple flavor.

A little further down the road, Sasuke spotted a group of kids playing a game of beigoma. They crouched in a tight circle around a small dirt arena, eyes glued to their spinning tops as they clashed, sparks and dust flying. Each hit sent gasps and cheers rippling through the group. One boy shouted with delight as his top knocked another clean out of the ring, his grin wide with victory.

There was a faint tug in his chest, a feeling he couldn't quite place. The kids were so… carefree. Untouched by loss or vengeance. They could waste hours on a game without a care in the world, and he almost envied them for it.

He felt a presence behind him and, without looking, knew who it was.

"You know you can go join them."

"Hn," Sasuke muttered, shifting his gaze back to the game. He wasn't interested in playing with a bunch of kids, but the sight of those spinning tops and the happy, oblivious faces was strangely… calming. Like watching water flow down a quiet stream.

"Wow, didn't know you liked beigoma."

"I don't."

"Well, you're certainly staring hard enough. So… how's the resting going?"

"Hn." Sasuke's response was barely a sound. He could feel his frustration building, like a tightly wound coil that had nowhere to release.

Kakashi sighed theatrically. "I'm going to take that as a 'not well.'" He lowered his book just enough to meet Sasuke's glare. "Don't you have any hobbies?"

"Training. Eating. Sleeping," Sasuke replied curtly.

"Ah," Kakashi said, drawing the word out with mock wonder. "When did Guy's craziness infect my cute little genin?"

"What are you talking about?"

"Might Guy," Kakashi said, shaking his head with exaggerated lament. "All he does is train, eat, sleep, or show up to bother me with his ridiculous 'challenges.' I swear, it's like his entire life revolves around his training regimen. Hmm." He tilted his head, giving Sasuke a sidelong glance. "Sound familiar?"

Sasuke's jaw clenched. "His student was fast," he muttered, voice low. He didn't need to explain more—Kakashi would understand. The memory of Lee's speed, the way he'd been defeated in an instant, still stung.

Kakashi chuckled. "Ah, yes. Guy's speed…" He glanced away. "To tell you the truth, even my Sharingan can barely keep up with him."

"Are you… intentionally doing this?"

Kakashi looked back at him, the picture of innocence. "Doing what?"

"You know I want to train, and you keep talking about people I need to surpass."

"Is that really the lesson you're taking from all this?"

"What else am I supposed to take from it?" Sasuke shot back, feeling genuinely confused and a bit stung. He didn't understand what Kakashi was trying to prove, why he was throwing these little jabs at him.

"Even Guy," he said, his tone gentler, "takes time to rest and recover."

Sasuke huffed and looked away, refusing to acknowledge the point. Rest. As if that would bring him any closer to the power he needed. He watched as one of the kids' beigoma spun wildly out of the ring, scattering dust and pebbles. The game ended in laughter, their voices bright and unrestrained. That feeling tugged at him again, faint but persistent—a distant memory of what it was like to be carefree.

"Do you have… any ways I can pass the time?"

Kakashi's eye lit up as if he'd been waiting for that question. He slapped his forehead with a gasp, overacting just enough to be ridiculous.

"Ah, I knew I was forgetting something!" He hopped up from the bench, nudging Sasuke forward with his shoulder. "Come on, let's go, Mr. 'No Life.'"

Sasuke rolled his eyes, muttering a faint "Hn" as he let Kakashi steer him away from the park.

They walked through the village together, Kakashi making small talk about the villagers they passed, pointing out this or that shop as if they were on a tour. Sasuke mostly stayed quiet, but his mind wandered. He'd never really taken the time to just… look around Konoha like this. To him, it had always been a place of duty, of memories that were both bitter and sweet. But here, among the noisy vendors and the chatter of families, it felt different.

"Ever been to a sauna, Sasuke-kun?"

"No," Sasuke replied, eyeing the entrance.

"Oh, come on," Kakashi said, already guiding him inside. "A true shinobi knows the importance of relaxation. And it's tradition. Consider it part of your training."

They ended up sitting in the sauna, Kakashi leaning back with a satisfied sigh while Sasuke sat stiffly, arms crossed, looking like he'd rather be anywhere else.

"You know," Kakashi said after a while, "the Third Hokage used to come here all the time."

"What does that have to do with anything?"

"Balance, Sasuke." Kakashi's voice softened. "Even the strongest shinobi understand the need for balance. The Third valued strength, but he also valued wisdom and rest. If you burn yourself out, you'll have nothing left to fight with."

Sasuke didn't respond, but he could feel those words settling uncomfortably in his mind. He shifted, feeling the heat press against his skin, the sweat gathering at his temples. Part of him wanted to argue, to brush Kakashi off, but another part of him—the part that was starting to feel the weight of his own exhaustion—listened.

After the sauna, they wandered down to a small bookstore nearby. Kakashi led him inside, the familiar smell of old paper and ink filling the air. Sasuke trailed after him, browsing with vague disinterest until he realized Kakashi had led him straight into the adult section, shelves stacked high with luridly titled novels. He gave his teacher a deadpan look.

"I am a child," he pointed out.

Kakashi considered this for a moment, hand to his chin.

"Technically you are a legal adult when you got that Hitai-ate."

Rolling his eyes, Sasuke made his way toward the counter, where a girl about his age was arranging a display of card games. "Hey! You look like you're looking for something interesting," she said cheerfully. "Have you ever played Ninja Karuta?"

"Ninja… Karuta?"

"Yep! It's a card game with famous shinobi from history." She flipped the box over, revealing rows of cards with small portraits and text. "It's kind of like a collectible game. You can learn about different ninjas and their achievements. It's fun! Plus, there are rare cards, too."

Sasuke looked at the game, hesitating. It wasn't what he'd call thrilling, but… it was something. And he had nothing else to do. With a sigh, he pulled out a few coins and handed them over.

"Good choice!" The girl beamed as she handed him the box. "Shuffle the cards before you play," she advised. "That way, you get a different experience each time."

Sasuke nodded, opening the box as he sat down on a bench to the side. He began shuffling the cards, the edges smooth against his fingers. Kakashi joined him, clutching a new orange book and glancing over with mild interest.

Sasuke drew his first card and turned it over. The card depicted a serious-looking man with short, spiky brown hair, two distinctive markings on his cheeks, and a calm, steady gaze. He wore a high-collared green jacket, his expression cool and composed.

"No way! You pulled an ultra-rare card!"

"Well, well. Sasuke Sarutobi."

"Sasuke Sarutobi…" The black haired boy muttered the name under his breath. His mother had named him after this legendary shinobi, a man he'd never bothered to learn about. The realization was unsettling, like a light breaking through the narrow tunnel he'd confined himself in, revealing a world he knew so little about.

Kakashi tilted his head, amused by Sasuke's reaction. "Sasuke Sarutobi. He was the father of the Third Hokage, a shinobi revered as the 'God of Ninjutsu' during the Warring States Era," he explained . "They say his fire style was so intense, his flames turned blue. One of the few to stand against Madara Uchiha on equal ground."

The girl at the counter was practically glowing with excitement, staring at the card in Sasuke's hand as though it were made of solid gold. Sasuke was stunned, his jaw slack as he processed Kakashi's words.

"They say that battle was what finally convinced the Sarutobi clan to join Konoha," Kakashi added.

To think, someone outside of the Senju could rival Madara himself, to fight him to a standstill… It shattered his assumptions about the world.

He felt an uncomfortable but intriguing shift within himself, a nagging feeling that maybe—just maybe—the Uchiha weren't the only pinnacle of strength he'd once thought of. His world had been small, closed off, but now it felt a little… bigger.

Sasuke absently flipped through the cards, his mind elsewhere. Most were common—names and images he barely registered—while the girl at the counter rambled on about rarities and collections. Then he froze.

The last card in his hand stopped him cold.

"Kakashi?"

The girl's eyes darted between the card and Kakashi himself, her mouth slightly open. "You're… the real deal," she said, awestruck. "The Copy Ninja, Kakashi Hatake!"

"Ah, well," Kakashi said, "I like to think of myself as more than just a card in a deck. But yes, that's me. Lucky pull, right?"

"I mean, there's a whole subset of cards for famous Konoha shinobi, but this one is practically legendary! Do you… I don't know… get royalties for this?"

"Sadly, no. But maybe I should negotiate—it might help fund a few more editions of my favorite books." He raised his ever-present orange novel with a playful wink, and the girl stifled a giggle.

"Don't encourage him."

"But he's a legend!" she insisted, grinning. "People come in here all the time hoping to pull the 'Copy Ninja' card. It's super rare."

Kakashi plucking a packet of cards from the shelf. "Well, let's see if my legendary streak holds up." He tore the wrapper open and sifted through the cards. His hand paused at one. His face flickered with curiosity, then softened into something almost wistful.

"Here, take a look."

Sasuke stared at the name on the card, the title hitting him like a punch:

Wicked Eyes Fugaku.

His chest tightened as he took the card. There, on the glossy surface, was his father. Fugaku Uchiha stood in his usual commanding stance, his stern gaze unyielding, as if staring straight into Sasuke's soul.

Sasuke's fingers trembled slightly as he held the card, his lips pressing into a thin line. Kakashi's voice cut through his haze.

"Want to trade?"

Sasuke nodded, unable to trust his voice. They swapped cards without another word. Kakashi chuckled softly, holding up the "Copy Ninja" card he'd just acquired. "Looks like I got a mini-me. But don't tell Guy about this, or he'll buy out the entire store just to find his own card."

Sasuke barely heard him. His attention was riveted on the card in his hand.

For all his father's power and presence, Sasuke had never truly felt close to him. Admiration had always been laced with fear, pride tangled with longing. Now, staring at the card, a strange and unfamiliar warmth bloomed in his chest.

Were you ever proud of me... dad?

He swallowed hard, blinking against the sting in his eyes. For a fleeting moment, he let himself imagine his father's hand resting on his head, reassuring and steady.

Sasuke took a slow, shaky breath, willing himself back into composure. "Is… is that it?"

"That's up to you," Kakashi said. "But if you don't have anywhere better to be..."

The truth was, Sasuke didn't want this quiet, strange peace to end. "I've got nothing else going on," he muttered, though the words carried less indifference than he intended.

Kakashi ruffled Sasuke's hair without warning, earning a half-hearted scowl. "Come on, then. Let me show you how I waste my free time. You might even learn to relax."

"Hn," Sasuke grunted, but there was no edge to it.

Naruto lay sprawled on a thick tree branch, one arm tucked behind his head while the other held a sticky chunk of honeycomb. The faint hum of bees buzzed around him, but he remained relaxed. This was, after all, Aburame clan territory, and as long as he wore his Konoha headband, the bees wouldn't attack. Their only interest in him was delivering the honey, which Naruto was more than happy to accept.

The branch beneath him groaned slightly under the combined weight of his body and armor, but he ignored it.

"You know that branch might not hold, right?"

Naruto glanced down to see Kakashi coming into the area.

"Yeah? Well, maybe you should've sent a clone to teach me sooner instead of showing up just in time to criticize," Naruto shot back.

"Looks like you've been practicing, though. At least you're not falling down anymore."

Naruto's grin widened, and he shifted slightly, his feet sticking to the branch with perfect chakra control. "Practicing? Please, I'm a natural. Watch this!"

With a cocky grin, Naruto shifted his weight and flipped himself upside down, sticking to the underside of the branch with precise chakra control like a bat hanging from a cave.

"Very impressive," Kakashi said dryly. "And totally unnecessary."

"Come on, sensei! Admit it—I'm getting better. Doesn't this kind of progress deserve a reward? Like, I don't know… a cool new jutsu?"

Kakashi tilted his head as if genuinely considering the idea, and Naruto's grin grew wider in anticipation.

"Nope," the white-haired man said flatly.

"Man, you're impossible! What am I supposed to do in the meantime? Keep climbing trees like a monkey?"

"Precisely. Chakra control isn't about flashy moves—it's about mastery. You've stuck to the tree—great. Now do it while running, carrying weights, or dodging attacks. Refine it."

Naruto groaned. "Fine, fine," he muttered, stomping over to the tree he'd climbed earlier. "But I swear, if I don't get something new soon, I'll—"

"Fall flat on your face if you don't pay attention," Kakashi cut in smoothly. "Naruto, there's no shortcut here. Get your basics solid, and the rest will follow. You're doing well. Don't rush it."

Naruto groaned again but scaled the tree with renewed determination. Reaching the hive, he carefully extracted another piece of honeycomb and made his way back down. This time, he landed lightly, holding the honey aloft like a trophy.

"Mission complete, sensei!"

Kakashi clapped once. "Well done. See? Hard work pays off."

"Yeah, yeah," Naruto muttered. "But seriously, sensei, isn't there something else I can work on? My clones are already hammering out all the boring stuff."

"Like what?"

Naruto scratched his nonexistent beard. "Well… maybe my taijutsu? I've been practicing the katas like crazy, but it feels like I'm just going through the motions. I want to do something cooler, you know?"

"The katas are your foundation, Naruto. Without them, everything else falls apart. But you're right—there's always more. What exactly are you looking to build on?"

Naruto's eyes lit up. "Something badass! Like combining taijutsu with my sword, or—"

"Kenjutsu," Kakashi interjected smoothly. "If you're serious about your sword, that's the logical next step."

Naruto practically bounced on his feet. "Yes! That's exactly what I'm talking about! So, when do we start?"

"Unfortunately, I can't help you much with kenjutsu."

"What? Why not? You're, like, a super ninja who knows everything!"

Kakashi's smile turned sheepish. "Flattering, but your weapon is… unique. It's not the kind of sword most shinobi use, and I've never trained with anything like it. Teaching you properly would require someone with specific expertise."

Naruto frowned. "So, what am I supposed to do? Just figure it out on my own?"

"I think I know someone who can help you," Kakashi said. "Give me a few minutes."

Naruto tilted his head. "Wait, you do? Who is it?"

Kakashi didn't answer. Instead, he gave a lazy wave and disappeared in a swirl of leaves, leaving Naruto to mutter, "Could've at least given me a hint, lazy sensei…"

A few minutes later, Kakashi returned with a familiar figure beside him.

"Tenten?" Naruto blinked, confused. "Kakashi… why is she here?"

"Aww, didn't you miss me, Naruto?"

Naruto flailed his arms, already flustered. "No! I mean, yes—I mean—"

Seeing the younger boy flustered, Tenten giggled and lightly booped his nose. "Relax, I'm just joking with you."

Naruto sighed in relief, but before he could recover, Tenten added with a sly grin, "Though, if you want to make it up to me, you could let me try on that armor and swing around that big sword of yours."

"No!"

Kakashi interjected. "Naruto, I brought Tenten because she can help you with your kenjutsu."

"No offense, but why her?"

Tenten raised an eyebrow. "Because I specialize in weapons—every kind. Blades, staffs, projectiles, you name it. If anyone can help you figure out that massive sword of yours, it's me."

"But you've never used a sword like this before, have you?"

"No," Tenten admitted, "but that doesn't mean I can't help. Your sword reminds me of the Kubikiribōchō from the Mist Village. And kenjutsu isn't just about swinging a blade around. I can help you figure that out—and maybe even teach you how to defend against other weapons while we're at it."

Naruto hummed thoughtfully.

"Well," Kakashi said, "I think you're in good hands, Naruto."

"Where are you going?"

"To read."

"You're a clone?"

"Oh yeah," Kakashi said flatly. "And I'm going to make the most of my fleeting existence by catching up on my book." He vanished with a flicker.

Naruto sighed and turned to Tenten. "So, what do we do first, uh… Tenten-senpai?"

"Why don't you let me check out the weapon first?" Tenten said.

Naruto grinned and tossed the massive Zweihander to her.

The moment it landed in her hands, her knees buckled, and she hit the ground with a startled yelp. Struggling to lift it, she shot Naruto an incredulous look. "Why the hell is this sword so heavy?!"

Naruto purred. "Guess you can't handle my sword, Tenten."

"Shut up and help me!"

Chapter Text

Tenten had always dreamed of having a junior—a bright-eyed, eager kouhai who would follow her around, help her polish her weapons, and listen with awe as she rattled off the finer points of bladecraft. She imagined spoiling them with sweets, teaching them techniques, and occasionally ruffling their hair like a doting older sister.

The fantasy had likely come from her years at the orphanage, where she had been the self-appointed big sister. But not the soft, nurturing kind. No, Tenten had been the tomboyish protector, the one who'd scrape her knuckles and grind bullies' faces into the dirt if they so much as looked at her younger charges the wrong way. She had been their defender—rough around the edges, but fiercely loyal.

Her fascination with weapons began early, fueled by an unapologetic disdain for the stereotypical games other girls played. Dolls? Ridiculous. What use did a doll have? None. Unless, of course, you retrofitted it.

Tenten's first and last doll had been a shabby thing someone at the orphanage gave her, probably out of pity. To her, it was nothing but raw material. With scavenged sewing needles for hands and scissors attached to its stubby legs, she transformed it into the Princess of Blades. Princess wasn't a toy; she was a tool—one that could cut fabric, sew patches, and terrify the occasional boy who dared to tease her.

The matron, however, had not been impressed. Tenten couldn't understand why. Princess was practical, useful, and infinitely cooler than any ordinary doll. But the other girls had shrieked in horror, and the doll had been confiscated.

Her obsession with sharp things only deepened when she was adopted by a kunoichi and a blacksmith. It had felt like fate, as if she'd been plucked out of obscurity and handed over to the perfect family. Her new parents were loving and patient, but they didn't share her fascination with pointy things—not at first.

Tenten's father, in particular, had been amused by her enthusiasm. He'd given her rounded training tools with dulled edges, designed to be as harmless as possible. She'd hated them.

"Why does everything have to be round?" she had grumbled, holding up a blunt kunai with utter disdain.

"Round is safe," her father replied with a chuckle.

"But round isn't scary," she countered. "Pointy is scary."

He had laughed, ruffling her hair. "You'll understand when you're older."

She hadn't. What she had done was throw the kind of tantrum only a six-year-old could manage, complete with stomping feet and tearful proclamations of "I hate you!"

Two years later, her mother didn't come home from a mission.

Tenten never forgot the hollow feeling that settled in her chest when her father sat her down, his face drawn and pale, to tell her what had happened. Her childish outburst haunted her, replaying over and over in her mind.

When he handed her doll back to her that night, her father's voice was quiet but firm. "You said pointy things are scary, didn't you? Well, we're going to make them less scary. For you."

And so they had. Her father had begun training her in earnest, teaching her the art of weaponry. She threw herself into it with everything she had—not just to honor her mother's memory, but to ensure that she would never be weak, never be helpless. Every kunai, every shuriken, every blade she mastered became a small triumph, a step forward on a path she had carved for herself.

Over the years, her obsession with weapons became both her passion and her identity. But somewhere deep down, Tenten had always hoped to find someone who shared that same love. Someone who didn't just see weapons as tools, but as extensions of themselves—things that demanded respect, care, and artistry.

She doubted she'd ever find that person. It was more of a whimsical daydream than anything else, something she thought about in quiet moments while polishing her kunai or practicing her throws.

Then Kakashi Hatake had shown up one afternoon, asking if she could help Uzumaki Naruto with his swordsmanship.

Tenten wasn't sure what she'd expected when she agreed to train Uzumaki Naruto in swordsmanship, but what she got was a walking disaster with a greatsword and a grin too wide for his own good. He had spirit, sure, but skill? Nonexistent.

"GIVE ME TWENTY SWINGS, MAGGOT!" Tenten barked, pacing back and forth.

Naruto's face twisted in annoyance, but he gritted his teeth and complied. He swung the massive Zweihander in wide arcs, each swing accompanied by a grunt of effort.

By the time he hit number twenty, sweat poured down his face, but his swings looked no better than when they started. Tenten pinched the bridge of her nose, exhaling sharply.

"Stop," she commanded.

Naruto froze mid-swing, his blade wobbling precariously in his grip.

"First things first," Tenten said. "You don't just swing a sword like it's a club. This isn't some blunt instrument—you're holding a crafted weapon, and you're treating it like a stick you picked up off the ground. Now show me your grip."

Naruto adjusted his hands on the hilt, clutching the massive weapon so tightly his knuckles turned white. "Like this! Solid grip, no way it slips!"

Tenten's eye twitched. "Solid grip? You're choking the life out of it!" She grabbed his hands, peeling his fingers back one by one with no small amount of irritation. "Your grip isn't supposed to turn your hands into stone! Loosen it up! Think of it like holding a bird—tight enough that it doesn't fly away, but not so tight you crush it to death."

"Uh… like this?"

"Better," Tenten said. "But not good enough. Your blade's weight is all on one end, so you need to let your dominant hand guide the swing while your other hand stabilizes it. Right now, you're trying to manhandle the damn thing into submission."

Naruto shifted his grip again, his hands sliding closer together. He gave the blade a test swing, and while it was far from perfect, it didn't look quite as clumsy.

"Not terrible," Tenten admitted begrudgingly. "But we're just getting started. Now your stance. Let me guess—you're about to drop into something ridiculous, aren't you?"

Naruto, already planting his feet wide apart and hoisting the Zweihander over his shoulder, froze mid-movement. "What's wrong with this? I've got a stable base!"

"Stable?" Tenten snorted. "You look like you're about to chop down a tree, not face an enemy. Your stance is so stiff, I could knock you over with one good shove." To prove her point, she flicked his shin with her foot, and Naruto wobbled unsteadily.

"Your sword isn't just about power, Naruto," Tenten continued. "You've got reach and control on your side, but if you plant yourself like a rock, you'll never be able to use either. You need to move. Movement is life. Movement is survival."

Dropping into her own stance, Tenten bent her knees slightly, her feet shoulder-width apart. "Watch me. See how I'm steady, but not stiff? This lets me shift in any direction without losing balance. Now copy it."

Naruto mimicked her stance, adjusting his feet and bending his knees.

Tenten hummed, nudging his leg with her foot until his positioning improved. "Keep your knees soft. You lock them, and you're going to tip over the second someone puts pressure on you. Now hold that sword steady and don't lean forward like an idiot."

"This feels weird…"

"It's supposed to," Tenten said. "Because for the first time, you're not doing it wrong. Now swing the damn sword, and don't embarrass me this time."

Naruto exhaled, focusing on his grip and stance as he swung the Zweihander in a wide arc. This time, the blade moved smoother, with more control. He held steady at the end of the swing, his balance intact.

Tenten's sharp eyes caught every detail, and for the first time that afternoon, her lips curved into something resembling a smile. "Finally. You're not completely hopeless."

"Ha! I knew I was awesome!"

"Don't get cocky, maggot!" Tenten snapped. "You did one decent swing. You've got a thousand more before I'll call it 'awesome.' Now keep going. Again!"

Naruto groaned but complied, his swings growing steadier as the minutes passed. Tenten barked corrections with every misstep.

"Your grip's slipping! Fix it!"
"You're leaning forward too much—keep your weight back!"
"Your follow-through is sloppy! Tighten it up!"

By the time an hour passed, Naruto was panting heavily, his movements slower but far more precise. Tenten stepped in front of him, her sharp gaze locking onto his tired face.

"Alright, maggot," she said, pointing her katana at him. "Now that you're not embarrassing yourself with the basics, we're moving on to tempo."

"Tempo?" Naruto panted. "Like… rhythm or something?"

"Yep," Tenten said. "Swordsmanship isn't just about swinging harder or faster. It's about when you strike. If you time it right, even someone stronger or faster than you will fall. You, however, have all the finesse of a bull in a china shop. So, we're going to fix that."

She raised her katana, moving it in a slow, deliberate arc before snapping into a quick feint. Naruto instinctively raised his Zweihander to block, but Tenten redirected and lightly tapped him on the shoulder.

"See what just happened?" she asked. "You reacted too fast. I didn't need to overpower you—I just needed you to overcommit."

"So what do I do? Not block?"

"You wait," Tenten said simply. "Patience is a swordsman's best weapon. Don't swing at every opening—wait for the right moment. Practice finding your rhythm. If you master that, you'll control the fight instead of reacting to it."

Slowly, the boy nodded.

"Good. Now shut up and swing. You've got a lot of ground to cover, maggot."

Naruto's swings had been relentless for the last half hour, though to Tenten's trained eye, his technique was still rough.

"Alright!" she barked. "Stop embarrassing yourself and listen up. We're moving on to something even you should be able to understand: edge alignment."

"Edge alignment? That sounds important."

"It is important. If your blade's edge isn't lined up with the direction of your swing, you're smacking things with the flat. You're not slicing; you're slapping. You might as well be swinging around a plank of wood."

Naruto frowned, gripping his sword. "So, how do I fix it?"

"First of all, loosen up! I can see those white knuckles from here!" Tenten marched over and yanked his hands off the hilt, holding them up for inspection. "What did I tell you about strangling the damn thing? You're not trying to choke it to death!"

"But I need to hold it steady!" Naruto protested.

"And you can do that without squeezing it like it owes you money," she shot back. Grabbing his hands, she adjusted his grip. "Your dominant hand goes here, near the guard. That's your guide. Your other hand stabilizes. Got it?"

Naruto grumbled but nodded, shifting his hands into place.

"Better," Tenten admitted grudgingly. "Now, when you swing, stop thinking about just hitting things. Imagine cutting. Visualize the edge slicing cleanly through whatever you're aiming at. Let the blade do the work."

Naruto nodded and swung again, this time focusing on the edge of his Zweihander. The blade hissed through the air with a sharper, more precise sound.

"Not bad," Tenten said, stepping back to give him room. "But we're not done. Here's your next drill: pick a target—a tree, a dummy, whatever—and focus on clean, straight cuts. Precision over power. If the cuts are sloppy, adjust your grip until they're not."

"Got it!" Naruto said, already zeroing in on a nearby wooden training dummy.

[4 Hours Later]

Naruto stood over the training dummy, panting heavily as he inspected the marks he'd made. The cuts were cleaner than before, though still far from perfect. He leaned on his Zweihander, his arms trembling from fatigue.

"Not terrible," Tenten said, appearing behind him like a shadow. "You're starting to understand what it means to use the blade properly. But we're not done yet."

Naruto groaned. "Of course we're not."

Tenten ignored him, raising her katana in a swift, practiced motion. "Next lesson: centerline control."

"What's that?" Naruto asked, dragging his sword upright.

"It's the imaginary line running down the middle of your opponent's body," Tenten explained, stepping into a combat stance. "Whoever controls the centerline controls the fight. Keeping your blade aligned with it forces your opponent to either attack you head-on or risk exposing themselves. If you let your sword drift off-center, you're wide open. Understand?"

Naruto nodded slowly.

"Good. Let's see how well you hold it."

Tenten closed the distance in an instant, pressing her katana lightly against Naruto's Zweihander and pushing it aside. "See? All I did was shift your blade a little, and now I've got a clear shot at your head. You can't let that happen."

Naruto adjusted his grip, trying to keep his sword aligned as Tenten moved around him, testing his control with quick jabs and feints. Every time his blade wavered, she struck—lightly tapping his shoulder, arm, or ribs to emphasize his openings.

"Stay grounded!" she barked. "Your arms can't do all the work. Use your stance! Let your whole body stabilize the blade!"

Gritting his teeth, Naruto widened his stance, bending his knees and lowering his center of gravity. Slowly but surely, he began to track her movements more effectively, keeping his blade steady even as she tried to throw him off balance.

"Better," Tenten said. "Now, here's your next solo drill: draw a line—chalk, rope, whatever—and practice moving while keeping your blade aligned with it. No rushing. Keep it slow and steady until it feels natural."

"Got it," Naruto said, determination burning in his eyes.

By the time the sun sank below the horizon, Naruto lay sprawled out on the grass. Every muscle in his body screamed in protest, and his hands felt raw enough to peel like overripe fruit.

"I'm dead. This is what death feels like."

Tenten strode over, her silhouette outlined by the fading light. Without a word, she tossed a small bottle onto his chest.

Naruto sat up with a pained hiss, glaring at the offending object. "What's this?" he asked suspiciously, uncapping it. One sniff had him recoiling like she'd thrown poison gas at him. "What the hell is this?!"

"Onion pineapple juice."

"That's illegal. That has to be illegal."

Tenten rolled her eyes. "Stop being dramatic. It's good for recovery. Pineapple helps with inflammation, and onion's packed with nutrients."

"Yeah, nutrients that'll kill me." Naruto shoved the bottle back at her like it might explode. "This isn't recovery—it's a war crime."

"Don't be such a baby, Uzumaki." Tenten leaned back on her hands. "You want to get stronger or not? I drink this all the time. Look at me—perfect condition."

Naruto squinted at her, skepticism all over his face. "Yeah, but you're also insane. That stuff's probably why."

Tenten smirked, her tone teasing as she tipped the bottle back and took a long sip without flinching. "Crazy enough to out-train you, maggot," she said, emphasizing the last word with a smirk. "Now drink it, or tomorrow you're doing another hundred swings—and I won't be nice about it."

Naruto groaned, pinching his nose as he took the tiniest sip. The second it touched his tongue, he gagged violently and practically threw the bottle back at her. "Nope! Nope! I'd rather die sore. You win."

Tenten shrugged, taking another sip like it was a glass of water. "Suit yourself. More for me."

Naruto flopped back onto the grass with an exaggerated groan. "You're evil, you know that? Like, pure evil."

"Better to be evil and strong than nice and weak," Tenten shot back. "But I guess you wouldn't know, seeing as you're still weak and nice."

"Wow," Naruto said. "Who knew you were so mean? Here I thought you were the pretty kunoichi who throws knives, but no—you're a total sadist."

"Pretty kunoichi, huh? Was that a compliment, Uzumaki?"

"Don't make it weird!"

"You're the one who said it," Tenten teased, tossing a pebble at him.

Naruto dodged it with a half-hearted glare, then turned to watch the last streaks of sunlight fading into twilight. For a moment, the two sat in companionable silence.

"Today was a good day."

"Yeah. A good day to learn I suck and I'm a maggot."

Tenten laughed. "I didn't mean it like that, you idiot. I was just trying to motivate you—get you fired up, you know? Push you to prove me wrong."

"Well, it worked," Naruto admitted, rolling his shoulder with a wince. "We got through the basics, and I think I can figure the rest out on my own. I mean, I kinda have to, right? No one here really knows how to use a Zweihander properly."

Tenten nodded. "Exactly. We can teach you the basics, but the rest is on you. You've got to make it your own."

"One week!"

Tenten blinked. "What?"

"I'll figure out my own style in one week."

Tenten snorted, trying—and failing—not to laugh. "Oh, sure. One week. You're going to master a fighting style in seven days. That's totally realistic." Her tone was laced with sarcasm, the kind people use when they're trying not to outright call someone delusional.

"You'll see. I've got a trick up my sleeve."

"Oh, this I've got to hear," Tenten said, leaning forward.

Naruto explained his shadow clone training method with the kind of enthusiasm usually reserved for ramen. When he finished, Tenten stared at him, her jaw slack.

"That's such a bullshit jutsu."

Naruto laughed, already feeling his energy return. "Hey, don't hate the player, hate the jutsu. But think about it—if I use it right, I'll have my style in no time."

"Right," Tenten said. "And when you do, you can come back, and we'll spar. Swordsman to swordswoman."

"Deal." Naruto grinned. "But when I win, you've got to admit I'm better."

"When you win?" Tenten scoffed. "Keep dreaming, maggot. You're not ready to beat me yet."

"I'm serious!" Naruto said. "And when I do win, maybe I'll even teach you something. Swordsman to swordswoman."

"Sure, Uzumaki," Tenten said. "Swing by the blacksmith shop near the eastern edge of the forest when you're ready. I'll be waiting."

Naruto nodded, filing the address away. Then, with a sly grin, he added, "Oh, and don't worry—I'll bring an armor set for you. You're into armor, right? I've got a place I can get some."

"You're bringing me armor?!"

"I mean, you can't go around calling yourself a badass swordswoman without some awesome armor, right?"

Tenten rolled her eyes, though a faint blush dusted her cheeks.

The sunset bathed the training ground in warm hues, casting long shadows over the grass. The boy turned to glance at the horizon, the fading sunlight catching in his blue eyes before he looked back at her and smiled.

It was a simple smile—boyish and confident—but it caught her off guard. For a fleeting moment, she thought—no, realized—he was more handsome than Neji.

Her cheeks flared red at the thought. Tenten's crush on Neji had always been a shallow one. Sure, he was striking, with that long hair and stoic face, but every conversation with him was either a bitter rant about destiny or some jab at the Hyuga clan. There was nothing fun, nothing warm. If he hadn't been handsome, she doubted she would've bothered with him at all.

But Naruto? Naruto was different. He wasn't just handsome; he was hardworking, vibrant, full of energy and warmth. And he respected weapons.

For a split second, she thought his boyish grin suited him far too well. He wasn't like Neji—stoic and distant—but maybe that was the point. Naruto wasn't what she expected... and maybe that's why the teasing had felt fun. Real. She crushed the thought before it could linger.

Her thoughts spiraled as her face grew redder, and she clenched her fists in frustration. Get it together, Tenten!

Naruto laughed at something, breaking her internal crisis. The sound of his laugh—carefree and natural—sent her heart fluttering in a way she didn't know how to control.

Desperate to change the topic—and distract herself from her own thoughts—she blurted out, "You know, I wish I could do the Shadow Clone Jutsu."

Naruto hummed.

"Maybe I could've had a chance as a medical ninja," she added quietly, almost as if speaking to herself.

"I could teach you it."

Tenten blinked, caught off guard. "What?"

"I could teach you the Shadow Clone Jutsu," he said casually, already considering how using Estus flasks to recover chakra could make it possible. Why not?

Could she really? No—that dream was buried for a reason.

"Forget it," Tenten said quickly, waving him off. "It's nothing, just a passing thought."

"Come on," Naruto pressed. "You could be more than just a weapons specialist."

Tenten froze.

Just a weapon specialist?

The words hit harder than she expected. The phrase dug up old memories and emotions she thought she'd buried long ago.

Her dream of becoming a medical ninja... the dream she'd abandoned.

It all came flooding back—the image of Tsunade, her role model, strong and compassionate, the greatest healer in the world. As a young girl, Tenten had idolized her, not for her strength or status, but for her ability to save lives. Tsunade had embodied everything Tenten had wanted to be: a healer, someone who could mend wounds instead of inflicting them, someone who brought hope instead of fear.

But reality had crushed that dream. Her chakra control hadn't been good enough, and no amount of effort seemed to fix it. She had tried and failed, over and over, until the truth became undeniable.

She wasn't talented enough.

So, she'd buried the dream. She'd turned to weapons instead—sharp, deadly, and reliable. She convinced herself that she loved them. And, to be fair, she did. But no matter how much she loved her weapons, they'd always been a second choice, a bitter consolation prize for a dream she couldn't reach.

The timing hadn't helped. It was around the same time she'd lost her mother, and the grief had made the rejection cut even deeper. She had thrown herself into training, determined to become the best weapons specialist in Konoha, not because it was her passion, but because she couldn't stand to feel like a failure.

No one knew about this. Not her sensei, not her teammates, not even her adoptive father. And now here was Naruto, oblivious as always, casually digging up something she'd worked so hard to bury.

"I think we're done here."

"Oi! Oi! Oi!" Naruto protested, scrambling to his feet. "What's that supposed to mean? What do you mean we're done?"

Tenten turned away, dusting off her training gear. She gave him one last look, her expression unreadable. "Hey, Naruto..."

"Yeah?"

"Where do you get off saying something like that?" she muttered. Tenten shook her head, more at herself than at him. "Forget it. Goodbye."

How does he do it? How does he say something so simple yet so painfully true?

"Hey! Tenten! Tenten!" Naruto called as she walked away, scratching the back of his head in frustration. "Where are you going?"

She didn't answer, leaving him standing there with a baffled expression.

Naruto sighed, slinging his Zweihander back over his shoulder. He hadn't even gotten to explain how she could become a medical ninja on top of being a weapons specialist. Whatever. He'd figure out how to help her later. For now, he needed to focus on his own training.

"Guess I'm off to Lordran," he muttered to himself. "She'll see. I'll master this, and we'll spar again. Swordsman to swordswoman."

With that, he turned toward the horizon, ready to continue his journey.

The house loomed before Naruto, its sprawling estate enclosed by high wooden walls capped with tiled roofs that curved upward at the edges. Beyond the tall gate, the peaks of intricate wooden structures were just visible, their lattice windows and sliding shoji screens lending the place a timeless elegance.

Naruto, however, wasn't one to admire architecture. He stood awkwardly at the gate, scratching the back of his head. "This is the place, right?" he muttered. He'd planned to head straight to Lordran, but Kakashi's clone had intercepted him, handing him this address before vanishing.

He knocked hesitantly.

The gate creaked open.

Naruto froze. No one was there.

"Who… who opened the door?" he asked aloud, his voice trembling. His imagination flared, conjuring images of haunted mansions. "Ghosts," he whispered, shivering. "I hate ghosts."

"It's not ghosts, kid," a gruff voice replied.

Naruto yelped, looking down to see a small, pug-like dog staring up at him. The dog's brown fur, dark snout, and pink paws were complemented by a blue vest, a bandage on one leg, and a Konoha forehead protector strapped across his head.

"Did… did you just talk?"

"No," the dog deadpanned.

Naruto squinted. "You just did."

The dog sighed. "Great. One of those types. I'm Pakkun. What do you want?"

"I'm here for Kakashi," Naruto replied, still eyeing the talking dog warily.

Pakkun tilted his head. "Wow, you recovered quickly. Most people are at least a little stunned by my devastatingly cute face."

Naruto raised an eyebrow. "I've seen stranger things, but what exactly are you?"

"I'm a Ninken, brat," Pakkun replied dryly. "A trained companion skilled in the art of chakra, and Kakashi's summon."

"So, you, like, help Kakashi?"

"That's right. I'm incredibly dangerous in combat, and my nose can track anyone," Pakkun said, sniffing the air. His frown deepened as he caught an unusual scent. The boy in front of him smelled like blood—but not the blood of any human or animal Pakkun had ever encountered. It was... off.

"What kind of weirdo did you drag me out here to check on, Kakashi?" Pakkun muttered, narrowing his eyes.

"You stink, brat," he added bluntly.

"Shut up, you ugly mutt!"

Pakkun raised a canine eyebrow. "Takes one to know one, brat."

"Hey! I'll have you know I'm handsome!"

"Sure you are," Pakkun said with a smirk. "Keep telling yourself that in the mirror, kid."

Naruto scowled, realizing he'd been baited. "Whatever. Where's Kakashi?"

Pakkun turned, pushing the gate open wider with his paw. "Follow me. And try not to trip over your ego on the way in."

Muttering under his breath, Naruto followed the pug into the estate. Inside, the grounds stretched even wider than he'd expected. The main building stood tall and elegant, framed by polished wooden beams and sliding doors. Stone paths wove through raked gravel gardens and neatly pruned shrubs, while lanterns hung under the eaves, swaying gently in the breeze.

Naruto glanced around as they walked. The interiors they passed were simple yet refined—polished wooden floors, tatami mats, and scrolls of calligraphy adorning the walls. Sunlight filtered through open shoji screens, casting soft patterns on the floor.

"You know," Naruto said, trailing behind Pakkun, "I didn't think Kakashi-sensei lived in a place like this. I figured he'd be sleeping in a pile of books somewhere."

Pakkun glanced back. "You think he just rolls out of a tree and magically shows up for your missions? Kakashi's got layers, kid. Like an onion."

Naruto snorted. "You're giving him way too much credit."

"And you don't know him as well as you think you do," Pakkun retorted smugly.

Before Naruto could respond, they turned a corner and stepped into the garden.

It was breathtaking. A koi pond glimmered in the sunlight, surrounded by moss-covered rocks and carefully pruned trees. Stone lanterns dotted the garden's edges, and the breeze carried scattered sakura petals across the grass.

But Naruto's attention wasn't on the garden.

It was on Kakashi and Sasuke.

Kakashi sat cross-legged on the wooden veranda, a brush in hand and a canvas before him. His usual lazy demeanor was replaced with quiet focus as he worked on a painting. Beside him, Sasuke stood near a much larger canvas. His fingers were dipped in black ink, and as Naruto watched, Sasuke pressed his palm against the canvas. With careful chakra control, the splattered ink shifted and spread, transforming into an elegant bird mid-flight.

Naruto froze, his eyes narrowing. "No… way."

"Oh, Naruto. You're here."

Naruto didn't answer, still staring at Sasuke. "What… what is this? Art lessons? Are you two bonding over finger painting or something?"

Pakkun snorted. "What, you thought Kakashi spent all his time reading smut? He's got hobbies. Unlike some people."

"Hey! I have hobbies!"

"Yelling doesn't count," Pakkun said, laying his head on his paws.

Naruto ignored him, stomping toward the veranda. "Seriously, Kakashi-sensei, what's going on here? And since when does Sasuke paint?" He gestured wildly at Sasuke's canvas, which now depicted a hawk perched on a tree branch.

Sasuke didn't look at him. "Tch. It's called relaxing, dobe. You wouldn't understand."

"Oh, I understand plenty!" Naruto folded his arms, glaring. "I just didn't think you'd be into… this!"

Finally, Sasuke glanced at him, a smirk tugging at the corner of his mouth. "And yet, I'm still better than you. At everything."

"Why, you—"

"Enough," Kakashi said, cutting him off with a sigh. Setting down his brush, he leaned back on his hands. "Naruto, I actually wanted to talk to you about something."

"Yeah? What is it?"

Kakashi paused, clearly choosing his words carefully. "It's about Tenten. She's decided to step down as your kenjutsu mentor."

"Huh? Why? We were having so much fun!"

"It's what you said."

"What I said?" Naruto scratched his head, trying to remember. "What did I say?"

"You told her she could 'also be a medical ninja rather than just being a weapon specialist.'"

"Okay…" Naruto said slowly, not understanding.

"You undermined her," Sasuke interjected, finally turning away from his canvas. "Tenten has worked hard to become a weapon specialist. And then you, someone she's been helping, casually tell her she could be more than the very thing she's dedicated herself to."

Naruto's face scrunched up in confusion. "But that's not what I meant! I was just trying to help—"

"Intent doesn't matter," Sasuke cut him off. "To her, it sounded like you dismissed everything she's worked for. You don't get to decide what's 'enough' for someone else, dobe."

The realization hit Naruto like a ton of bricks. He stared at Sasuke, then at Kakashi, then back at Sasuke. "Oh… Oh!"

Naruto jumped to his feet, spinning toward the gate. "I've gotta go apologize—"

Kakashi grabbed the back of his collar, yanking him to a stop. "Not so fast, Naruto."

"But I didn't mean it like that!" Naruto protested, tugging against Kakashi's hold. "I just wanted to say she could be a medical ninja too! Like, on top of being a weapons specialist!"

"And do you think she's going to listen to you right now?"

Naruto opened his mouth to argue, but no words came out. He deflated slightly, his shoulders slumping.

"Exactly," Kakashi continued. "Tenten's upset. If you rush in now, she's not going to hear your apology—just more excuses."

Naruto frowned. "So what am I supposed to do? Just wait around?"

"Let her cool off first," Kakashi advised. "Then apologize."

"Second chances, right?" Naruto asked hesitantly.

"Second chances come after proof of change, not before," Sasuke said bluntly.

Naruto nodded slowly, his expression serious. He knew he'd have to show Tenten he didn't mean it the way it sounded—and that he truly wanted to continue their sword training.

"So what am I supposed to do now?"

Kakashi leaned back. "Well, you could always join us. Maybe painting will help you relax."

"Training's over for today," he added. "You can either go home and enjoy the rest of your day… or waste a few more hours here with us."

"I don't know."

"Why not waste a few more?" Kakashi replied. "Plenty of ink and canvas to go around."

"Don't bother, Kakashi," Sasuke said without looking up, dipping his hand into the ink. "The dobe's just scared."

Naruto's fists clenched. "Scared? Of this? Oh, I'll show you who's scared!" He stomped forward. "Give me that canvas."

Kakashi handed him a blank canvas and a pot of ink, his single eye crinkling in amusement. "Be my guest. Let's see what you've got."

Naruto dipped his hand into the ink, staring at his blackened palm. For a moment, he hesitated, the garden silent except for the rustling leaves.

Kakashi leaned back on the veranda, propping his chin on his hand. "This should be… interesting."

From his corner, Pakkun chuckled softly. "I give it five seconds before he makes a mess."

"Shut up, dog!"

Ignoring him, Naruto focused on the blank canvas. This wasn't just any painting style. It was ink-stroke art—something he vaguely remembered from Tobirama's journal. It wasn't just artistic expression; it was tied to Uzumaki combat techniques, a cornerstone of their fighting style.

The journal had described how Uzumaki children learned to infuse chakra into ink, creating seals with a single touch. With precision and mastery, a simple stroke could transform into a weapon, a barrier—or even an explosion.

The realization made Naruto's blood boil. Why hadn't anyone taught him this? If Kakashi knew about it, why wasn't it passed down to him? His fists tightened, smearing the ink slightly.

"Careful," Kakashi said, breaking Naruto's spiraling thoughts. "Chakra manipulation is all about control and visualization. Picture the image in your head. Let your chakra flow into the ink. Don't force it."

Naruto gave a curt nod but couldn't fully suppress his frustration. He pressed his palm to the canvas, trying to channel his chakra—but his emotions were too chaotic. The ink splattered across the surface in jagged lines, uncontrolled and messy.

Silence fell.

Naruto stared at the chaotic mess he'd made, and a passage from Tobirama's journal surfaced in his mind:

The Uzumaki clan has always been peculiar in their approach to fuinjutsu. While the world sees it as a tool of precision and power, the Uzumaki call it something else: Runes. Not a craft. Not a science. A language.

Each rune is a word, each stroke a sentence—or even an entire story, emotion, or idea condensed into a spiral. To the Uzumaki, fuinjutsu is not just action but communication, a way to etch meaning into existence itself. Arrogant as it may sound, they believe their seals speak to the very fabric of the universe.

I presented the Flying Thunder God Technique to Uzushio's elders, expecting praise for its brilliance. Instead, they dismissed it as a "barbarically complex sentence that tears space for nothing more than victory." They called it crude and meaningless, unworthy of the "true language of runes." Their leader even told me, "Power without meaning is empty, like a scream into the void. It echoes, but it holds no weight."

At the time, I was furious. What use is "weight" in war if you are dead? What is meaning without the strength to enforce it? But their philosophy lingered in my mind. The Uzumaki seals endure in ways others cannot. They do not simply bind or destroy—they grow, adapt, and evolve. Their strength defies the entropy of lesser techniques. It almost feels alive.

I still don't fully grasp their view. Perhaps, bound by pragmatism, I never will. Yet I cannot help but wonder if they see something I do not: a truth beyond logic, beyond efficiency. Have I, in my pursuit of mastery, overlooked the possibility that power can serve something greater than itself?

Naruto clenched his fists, staring at the chaotic ink splatter. The weight of those words pressed on him, but they also sparked something. This wasn't just about making seals or creating a tool. This was about learning to communicate—through ink, through chakra, through himself.

He took a deep breath and dipped his hand into the ink again. This time, he cleared his mind and focused. No anger. No frustration. Just intent.

Naruto stared at the messy black spiral forming on his canvas. His chakra had shaped the ink, but it was wild, uneven—alive, yet untamed. The swirling lines reminded him of the Uzumaki spiral but, ironically, also the Darksign.

He blinked, shutting his eyes briefly as Tobirama's words echoed in his mind:

Power without meaning is empty, like a scream into the void.

Maybe that was why he looked toward power in Lordran rather than Konoha. Lordran held meaning for him, and that meaning had power.

"Here," Kakashi said, handing him a fresh canvas. His calm voice broke through Naruto's thoughts, steadying him. "Try again."

Naruto hesitated, staring at the blank canvas. "Sensei, where'd you learn this ink-painting stuff?"

Kakashi paused, his wooden brush hovering mid-stroke. His voice softened. "My sensei's wife taught me."

Naruto tilted his head. "Your sensei's wife? She knew this?"

Kakashi nodded, his gaze distant. "She was an incredible woman. Strong, wise, full of life. She taught me this a long time ago. She said it wasn't just about creating—it was about connecting to yourself. Putting something meaningful into your work." He set his brush down gently. "She passed away years ago."

The air grew heavy, a quiet weight settling over the garden. Naruto and Sasuke exchanged a glance, sensing the depth of Kakashi's words.

"Alright, sensei," Naruto said, rolling up his sleeves with determination. "You're gonna love this." He dipped his hand back into the ink, this time visualizing Kakashi's masked face. Focusing harder than before, he poured his chakra into the strokes.

A few minutes later, he held up the finished product proudly. "Tada! My masterpiece!"

The painting… was passable. Kakashi's masked face was recognizable, but the proportions were wobbly, and the lines shook with inexperience.

Kakashi tilted his head, amusement glinting in his eye. "How much for this masterpiece? My wallet's feeling light."

"My services don't come cheap," Naruto replied with mock seriousness. "But for you, 10 yen."

"I don't know. I can probably spend it on something meaningful."

"Like another copy of that smutty book you love so much," Sasuke cut in dryly, holding up his own canvas.

Naruto's jaw dropped. Sasuke's painting was flawless—an elegant, detailed portrait of Kakashi, shaded to perfection. Every line was deliberate, every detail precise. It looked more like something from a gallery than a quick garden sketch.

"What the heck is this?!"

"It's art," Sasuke said smugly, already cleaning his hands.

Naruto growled, dipping his fingers back into the ink. He scribbled furiously, creating an exaggerated stick figure with spiky hair, a scowl, and a large dunce hat labeled "EMO."

"This is you!"

Sasuke's eye twitched, and without a word, he dipped his brush back into the ink. Sparks flew as the two launched into an impromptu painting war, their competitive streaks fueling chaos. Ink splattered across the veranda, canvases were tossed like weapons, and the peaceful garden erupted into a full-blown mess.

From his sunny corner, Pakkun stretched lazily, watching the chaos unfold. "You know," he said, glancing at Kakashi, "this place hasn't been this noisy in years."

Kakashi leaned back, his gaze on the two boys. A faint smile tugged at the corner of his mask. "It's kind of nice, isn't it?"

Pakkun snorted. "Nice? Sure. But let's not pretend you won't make me clean this up later."

"You've got paws, Pakkun. I'll lend you a mop," Kakashi said lightly.

The pug rolled his eyes. "Generous as ever. But let's face it—you like this chaos."

Kakashi's gaze lingered on Naruto and Sasuke, their laughter cutting through the mess and noise. The garden was alive in a way it hadn't been in years. "Yeah," he said quietly. "I think I do."

Pakkun glanced at Kakashi, his expression unusually serious. "You know, I can't figure this kid out—and that's rare for me."

"Go on," Kakashi said.

"I know you sent me to sniff him out intentionally," Pakkun said, voice low. "And I picked up something... unusual. The boy reeks of blood."

"How recent?"

"It's hard to say," Pakkun admitted. "Some of it's fresh, maybe from this week. But it's faint—almost like it's been burned off by something."

"Burned off?"

"Yeah. It's like he tried to cover his tracks, and not just with chemicals and water. Fire, maybe chakra. It's subtle, but if it weren't for my nose, no one would notice."

Kakashi frowned, his mind racing.

"So," Pakkun continued, watching Kakashi closely. "What are you going to do about it?"

"For now? Nothing," Kakashi said evenly. "I need Naruto to trust me first. If he's going out of his way to erase evidence of his actions, confronting him could drive him further into hiding."

"You're playing a risky game, Kakashi."

"Maybe," Kakashi admitted, his voice quiet. "But Naruto's connection to the Third Hokage is already fragile. Pushing too hard now could make things worse. At least now we're aware of it—and that's a start."

"Fair enough," Pakkun said, turning his head slightly. "But if the kid's tangled up in something serious, you'll have to act sooner or later."

Kakashi didn't respond immediately, his gaze distant. "I'll handle it when the time comes," he finally said.

Fu Yamanaka's existence was born of war—violence, silence, and truths too bitter for anyone to acknowledge. During the Third Shinobi War, when morality fractured beneath the weight of survival, terrible things happened. Shinobi interrogators from every village crossed unspeakable lines. Konoha, and its clans, were no exception.

The incident wasn't unique. A Yamanaka interrogator raped a captured kunoichi. Violations like this were common in wartime, buried under whispers and excuses. But this time, the kunoichi became pregnant, and suddenly, the shame couldn't be ignored. The Yamanaka Clan, obsessed with their reputation, acted not out of justice but politics.

The interrogator was swiftly tried and executed—not for his crime but for what it represented: a threat to the clan's prestige. Evidence was destroyed, witnesses silenced. But the child was a problem they couldn't erase. By the time the pregnancy was discovered, it was too late to terminate. Quiet suggestions were made about "dealing with" the infant after birth, but even wartime Konoha had limits. The clan refused to raise him; the scandal was too fresh, too risky.

The solution came in the form of Root.

Root, founded during the First Shinobi War, was Konoha's shadow—operating outside the law to protect the village through assassinations, espionage, and sabotage. Danzo Shimura, its leader, believed that Konoha's ideals—the Will of Fire and camaraderie—were luxuries. Root existed to shield the village from the things it refused to see.

Root recruits were stripped of identity and emotion through brutal conditioning. Orphans, outcasts, and unwanted children became its tools. Fu, the Yamanaka bastard, was perfect for this purpose. In Root, he would cease to exist as an individual and become nothing more than a weapon.

From the moment he could walk, Fu was trained to suppress his emotions, hone his chakra, and obey without question. He was taught a single truth: he didn't matter. Only the village mattered. Only the mission mattered.

When the Kyuubi attacked Konoha, the chaos led to Root's official disbandment. The Third Hokage stripped Danzo of authority, dispersing Root operatives across the village. Psychological screenings were conducted, and most members were reassigned to legitimate roles.

But Danzo had planned for this. Root's indoctrination ensured its agents could blend into society, their loyalty unshaken. Many passed the Hokage's screenings undetected, remaining loyal to Danzo in secret. Fu was one of these ghosts.

He became a quiet member of the Barrier Corps, a nameless cog in Konoha's vast machine. On paper, he was unremarkable—a chunin tasked with monitoring the detection barrier.

Fu's persona was his true mask. To his colleagues, he was polite but distant, diligent but forgettable. His black shinobi uniform bore no clan insignia, his pale brown hair cropped short in an unassuming style. His hazel eyes, a Yamanaka trait, were calm and unreadable. He spoke only when necessary and moved with quiet precision.

Fu liked it that way. Attachments were liabilities. Standing out was a risk. His existence had a single purpose: obey Danzo's orders. Nothing else mattered.

Fu's day began at sunrise. He arrived at the Barrier Corps HQ, exchanged brief nods with his colleagues, and took his seat at a monitoring station. The stations were arranged in a ring around a central console, where their supervisor oversaw the operation. Each station was equipped with a crystal orb linked to Konoha's detection barrier, displaying chakra signatures as glowing dots across the surface.

"Morning, Fu," Sora greeted as she plopped into the seat beside him. Her short black hair bounced as she leaned lazily on her console.

"Morning," Fu replied flatly, his tone polite but devoid of warmth.

"Let me guess," she teased, "you've been here since dawn. Never late, always quiet, the perfect shinobi. Bet you meditate before your shift."

"I don't."

"Okay, fine. Maybe you're one of those mysterious types who writes poetry at home. Something dramatic, like 'The silent wind moves across the barrier.'"

"No."

"You're no fun."

"You're loud," Fu replied simply, his tone still neutral. The words hung long enough to silence her without offense.

Sora rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath but grinning anyway.

"Less gossip, more work," their supervisor, Tetsuya, barked from the center of the room, arms crossed over his chest.

"Got it, sir," Sora replied with a mock salute before turning back to her console.

The orb before Fu displayed Konoha's countless chakra signatures—thousands of glowing dots, each representing a life. Most operators tracked anomalies, logging disturbances and movements across the village.

But Fu's focus was different.

Among the signatures, one burned brighter than all the others: Naruto Uzumaki. His chakra was chaotic and wild, a raging storm impossible to miss. Fu had taken measures to ensure no one else noticed. Through subtle manipulations, he diverted the system's attention elsewhere, masking Naruto's unusual activity. To everyone else, Naruto was just another dot.

"Hey, did you hear about Sakura Haruno?" Sora asked, breaking the silence.

Fu didn't look up. "No."

"She's joining us—Barrier Corps, I mean. Can you believe it? Kakashi pulled strings to get her in. Word is, she's got insane chakra control. Like, med-nin level."

"Unusual for a genin," Fu replied, only because the information could be relevant to Root.

"Right? Tetsuya, think she'll last?"

"Focus," Tetsuya snapped.

Sora sighed. "You guys are impossible. Ever heard of fun?"

Fu ignored her, his eyes fixed on the orb. The orange flare of Naruto's chakra signature flickered—and vanished.

His fingers moved instinctively, logging the event and rerouting the anomaly to a secondary console before anyone else noticed.

"An alert?" Sora asked, glancing over.

"Nothing significant," Fu said evenly. His voice was calm, uninterested, the perfect mask. "Just a civilian chakra spike. Routed it to Console 4."

Sora shrugged, already bored. "Man, civilians and their weird chakra surges. Always overreacting."

Fu's focus returned to the orb. Naruto's chakra hadn't just moved out of range—it had disappeared entirely, snuffed out like a dying flame. It was always the same. Root intelligence suspected some form of space-time ninjutsu, but the specifics eluded them.

Whatever it was, Naruto's chakra acted as though he'd died.

Fu didn't wonder why. It wasn't his role to question. With the precision drilled into him by Root, he rebalanced the logs and erased any trace of the anomaly. As far as the Barrier Corps was concerned, Naruto Uzumaki's chakra was perfectly normal.

"You're quiet today," Sora said. "Not even curious about the new recruit?"

"I'm focused on my work."

"Of course you are." She muttered something under her breath, leaning back in her chair. "Let me know if you ever decide to act human."

Fu said nothing.

It wasn't that he lacked curiosity or emotion. He had buried them long ago, along with his humanity. He didn't care about Naruto's vanishings or Sakura Haruno's potential. None of it mattered.

Only the mission mattered. Only Root's orders mattered.

Observe. Record. Remain unseen.

All in service of Root, Danzo, and the shadowed will of Konoha.

Naruto opened his eyes slowly, blinking as the familiar glow of the bonfire filled his vision. The sword, coiled and rusted, was driven deep into the ashen floor, its flames crackling and spitting embers into the air. The comforting sound of fire and the faint warmth brushing against his skin made him smile. He had come to love the sight of the bonfire. The sword, the ash, the ever-burning flame—it wasn't just a checkpoint or a momentary reprieve from danger. It had become a refuge, a reminder that he could always come back from whatever hardships he faced.

It reminded him of Konoha's Hokage Monument. Back home, when things became overwhelming—when the loneliness crept in, when exhaustion dragged him down—he'd climb to the top of the monument and stare out at the village below. From there, everything seemed small, manageable, distant. But now Lordran had taken that place. The bonfire had become his new monument. A place to reset. A place where everything felt possible again.

Naruto took a deep breath, letting the moment sink in, before his gaze swept across the room. Piles of debris near the entrance hinted at collapse, while weathered barrels and rotted baskets sat untouched in the corners—remnants of a long-dead world. But there was no time to linger.

As he stepped toward the room's exit, his senses sharpened with the Way of Focality, and the faint whistle of an arrow cutting through the air reached his ears. Naruto turned sharply, just in time to watch the arrow streak past his helmet.

He glared in the direction the arrow had come from. There the crossbow hollows stood hunched, reloading another bolt.

Naruto darted forward, leaping into the air as he neared the hollow. His body twisted mid-air, and with a powerful flying kick, his foot connected with the hollow's chest. The creature staggered backward, arms flailing, before it toppled off the edge of the crumbling floor, its crossbow slipping from its grip and clattering into the abyss below.

Naruto didn't have time to gloat.

The sound of footsteps echoed from the narrow passage below.

Gripping the Zweihander tightly, Naruto shifted into position. As the first hollow lunged, he stepped forward and swung the massive blade in a wide, sweeping arc. The force of the strike cleaved through the air and connected cleanly, sending the hollow sprawling to the floor in a lifeless heap.

Another hollow charged, its sword raised high for a downward slash. Naruto ducked low, the blade passing harmlessly over him, and immediately spun with the Zweihander in hand. Its edge tore through his enemy's midsection in a clean, devastating blow.

Naruto paused to settle his breath, when a faint whistle reached his ears. He leapt forward, tucking into a roll just as the bomb exploded behind him.

Above, a hollow stood on a ledge, clutching another firebomb in its skeletal grip.

"Oh, great. I forgot you also exist in this world."

Naruto reached into his pouch, pulling out kunai and shuriken. A kunai collided mid-air with the firebomb in the hollow's hand, causing it to explode prematurely. The hollow staggered, its footing uneven. Naruto's shuriken twisted, slicing into its leg. The hollow lost balance and fell from the ledge into the abyss below.

Naruto approached the half-destroyed stone bridge cautiously, his eyes scanning the open room at the other end. Two hollows waited, each armed with an axe.

"Let's see how you handle this."

With a burst of speed, he activated Shunshin no Jutsu, his form blurring as he dashed forward. Before the first hollow could react, Naruto thrust the greatsword forward, its blade piercing through the hollow's chest. He twisted the blade as he pulled it free, and the hollow collapsed in a heap.

The second hollow wasted no time, raising its axe for a downward slash. Naruto jumped back, narrowly avoiding the strike as the axe buried itself into the stone floor. His grin widened.

"Finally, a little practice," he muttered.

Naruto adjusted his grip on the Zweihander, recalling Tenten's lesson: Centerline control and edge alignment. He stepped into a basic stance as the hollow attacked. Its swing came wide, from Naruto's right to left. He met the strike with his blade, but his angle was off—the Zweihander glanced awkwardly off the axe, leaving him open.

"Damn," Naruto muttered, resetting his stance.

The hollow attacked again, its axe coming down in an overhead chop. Naruto sidestepped, adjusting his blade with care, and redirected the axe with a sharp deflection.

The Zweihander felt heavy in his hands, but Naruto welcomed the challenge. The hollow wasn't much of a threat, but it made for a decent training partner—at least until the door at the end of the room slammed open with a deafening crash.

A new hollow stepped through, this one wielding a spear.

Naruto focused as the axe-wielding hollow lunged. He dodged with a quick sidestep, but the spear hollow followed, thrusting its weapon toward his chest. Naruto twisted, the spear grazing his side as he rolled backward to create distance.

"Alright," he said, smirking despite the odds. "Let's dance."

He could summon shadow clones to handle them, but how would he improve if he always took the easy way out?

The spear hollow lunged again, its strikes faster and more aggressive. Naruto parried with the Zweihander, redirecting the spear's tip and countering with a sweeping arc that forced both enemies to back off.

The axe hollow came next, swinging in a wide horizontal arc. Naruto ducked low, rolling forward and coming up swinging. The Zweihander severed its legs cleanly, leaving the hollow crumpled on the floor.

The spear hollow wasn't done. It lunged again, its strikes relentless. Naruto sidestepped, his balance unshakable—thanks to the rusted ring he'd found earlier.

When the spear hollow overextended with a powerful thrust, Naruto seized his moment. He stepped inside its guard, raising the Zweihander high, and brought it down in a brutal overhead strike. The blade cleaved the hollow from shoulder to hip.

Naruto exhaled, resting the Zweihander on his shoulder as he surveyed the now-empty room.

Naruto gave the window a flat look as the hollows on the upper floor kept chucking firebombs at the bridge and the closest window to him. The flames flared, crackling as they splattered uselessly against the stone and wood.

"What a waste," he muttered, raising his fist at them like an old man yelling at kids. "I'll gladly throw you off those roofs myself, you hear me, dattebayo." His voice echoed back at him. They didn't respond.

He shook his head and turned his attention to the room. Two paths. One led outside, back to the bridge, and the other was this rusty, moss-covered metal cage door. Naruto squinted at it. Honestly, he'd missed it the first time through, probably because it blended into the damp, mossy wall like it belonged there.

"Where do you lead?" he mumbled, curiosity getting the better of him. He approached the door, grabbing the handle and giving it a solid pull. The door didn't budge. A faint message shimmered into view.

[Can't open this door from this side.]

Naruto frowned, stepping back and glaring at the stubborn thing. "Is this another one of those magic locks like in the sewer? Stupid door," he muttered under his breath before sighing. "Fine. I'll come back later."

He turned to walk away but stopped mid-step as a thought hit him. A grin spread across his face, the plan forming in his head. "Wait a second… I can summon shadow clones at a distance, right?"

He quickly made the cross sign with his fingers, and with a puff of smoke, another Naruto appeared—on the other side of the door. Both of them cheered at the success of the plan.

"Alright, open the door," he said, feeling pretty proud of himself.

The clone pulled at the handle and frowned. "Uh… it says I need a key."

Naruto's grin dropped instantly. "Seriously?" He sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. "Of course, it wasn't going to be that easy. Fine, just… look around, see if you can find anything useful."

"Got it!" the clone chirped before wandering off.

Grumbling, Naruto turned back to the room and headed toward the outside path. He started down a few steps when he heard a low growl. He turned sharply, glancing back toward the window. A hollow stood there, its face pressed against the bars like a creepy neighbor staring into his house.

"Yo," Naruto said, raising a hand in mock greeting. Its head twitched in response, its dead eyes narrowing.

His eyes flicked to the door leading into the room. A wicked grin spread across his face as he grabbed the hilt of his Zweihander, the blade gleaming even in the light. "Oh, I'm gonna kill you right now, believe it!"

Meanwhile, the Naruto clone found himself in a precarious spot—a narrow stone staircase clinging to the edge of a wall. It zigzagged downward in sharp, twisting turns, forcing him to tread carefully with each step. The air was damp and cold, the faint scent of mildew clinging to the ancient stone. As he descended, the view shifted, revealing the lower parts of the kingdom. Broken houses and crumbling rooftops stretched out below, the remnants of what must have once been a bustling city. Now, it was eerily silent, save for the distant crackle of fire.

At the bottom of the staircase, the clone found himself at a crossroads. To his right was a rusted red ladder leading upward. To his left, a stone staircase wound further downward, ending in a small platform where a strange fire burned in a cracked brazier.

The clone hesitated, squinting down the left path at the flickering flame.

"Yeah, I'll just go with the ladder."

But before he could take a step, he heard it—a sound that immediately sent a chill down his spine.

It started as a faint, rapid clicking, almost rhythmic, like claws scraping against stone. Then came the panting, sharp and uneven, like air being sucked through teeth. The sound grew louder, faster, and more frantic, echoing through the space as something bounded toward him.

Naruto's clone froze, his senses sharpening as he activated the Way of Focality. He turned just in time to see the source of the noise—and it was worse than he could have imagined.

The dog, if it could even be called that, was a nightmare made flesh. Its emaciated body was stretched unnaturally long, with patches of skin missing, exposing raw muscle and bone beneath. Its oversized mouth hung open, sharp, crooked teeth jutting out at odd angles as if they were too big for its maw. The way its lips pulled back made its grin look impossibly wide and sinister. Its torn, tattered ears stood erect, and its glowing, feral eyes locked onto the clone with unrelenting aggression.

"...You are so ugly," the clone muttered, tightening his grip on the Zweihander. He spun into a slash, aiming to cleave the creature in half like he would a hollow. But this wasn't a hollow. The dog twisted mid-air, dodging the brunt of the attack, and its grotesque mouth opened even wider as it leapt straight for him.

Its teeth snapped shut inches from the clone's throat, the force of the attack overwhelming him. The dog hit its target, and the clone popped out of existence in a puff of smoke.

The memories hit the original. One moment, he was smirking at the hollow stumbling toward him, and the next, he was reliving the sensation of those snapping teeth and glowing eyes. He shuddered, his skin crawling. "What the hell was that thing?!"

The hollow before him growled, dragging Naruto's attention back to the present.

Before the hollow could swing, the blonde boy spun on his heel and delivered a powerful kick to its chest. The hollow stumbled backward, its arms flailing as it tumbled off the balcony with a guttural shriek, disappearing into the fog below.

"Good riddance," Naruto muttered, brushing himself off.

Another growl came from the far side of the balcony. Naruto turned to see a second hollow, this one gripping its sword tightly as it advanced toward him.

"You know, I always imagined my first romantic balcony moment going differently."

Channeling his chakra into his fists, Naruto grinned as he felt the familiar rush of power surge through his body. He'd been practicing this lately, honing his chakra control to amplify his body enhancement.

The hollow swung its blade in a wide arc. Naruto ducked under it with ease, stepping forward and planting his feet firmly. With his chakra-enhanced strength, he delivered a devastating right hook directly to the hollow's head.

The impact was explosive. The hollow's skull crumpled under the force, bone and rotted flesh splattering against the stone wall as its lifeless body crumpled to the floor.

"Hell yeah!" Naruto cheered, flexing his fingers. "Now that's what I'm talking about!"

Turning back toward the balcony, Naruto debated whether to explore deeper into the room. It looked like it might've been a shop once—there were shelves and counters, though they were worn and covered in moss. The smell of mold lingered in the air, but something about the place caught his eye.

A treasure chest sat near the far corner, its wooden exterior surprisingly intact despite the decay of the rest of the room.

He walked over and knelt in front of the chest, grinning as he flipped open the lid. Inside, nestled on a bed of faded cloth, was a couple of black firebombs.

"Whoa." Naruto held it up, inspecting the strange, dark explosive. "Is this, like… stronger or something?" He tucked it into his pouch. "Guess I'll find out later."

As he stood to leave, his gaze wandered back to the shelves lining the shop. Most of the furniture was ancient and rotting, but the mugs and plates scattered across the counters were surprisingly intact.

"Hmm… they don't look half bad. Little dusty, but nothing a good wash won't fix."

Grinning to himself, Naruto began gathering the mugs and plates, tossing them into his inventory with glee.

Naruto ascended the stone staircase, his footsteps echoing softly in the narrow corridor. High stone walls flanked him on both sides, their imposing height giving the pathway an almost oppressive feeling. As he reached the top, his gaze was drawn to the horizon. A towering stone castle loomed in the distance. Rounded and straight sections of the structure blended together seamlessly, battlements lining the top edges. It was breathtaking in its own way, the craftsmanship almost untouched by time.

But Naruto didn't linger. He wasn't here to sightsee. His attention snapped to the open area before him, where three hollows stood. Two of them clutched rusted swords, pacing aimlessly, while the third stood in the back, gripping a firebomb in its bony hand.

Naruto exhaled sharply, rolling his shoulders.

As he stepped into the open, the two sword-wielding hollows lunged at him simultaneously. Naruto smirked, weaving a hand sign in an instant.

Poof!

A log appeared where he had been, and the two swords cut deep into it, splintering it into pieces. Naruto, now behind them, reappeared in a swirl of smoke directly in front of the hollow holding the firebomb.

Before it could react, Naruto grabbed the firebomb out of its hand. "Oh, you like throwing these, huh?" he said, shoving the bomb directly into the hollow's gaping mouth. With his free hand, he delivered an uppercut to its jaw.

The hollow's head snapped back, its mouth clamping down on the firebomb as it staggered. For a second, there was silence. Then, with a thunderous explosion, the firebomb detonated, blowing the hollow's skull apart. Bone, ash, and bits of flesh flew in every direction as a shockwave rippled outward, scorching the ground. Naruto felt the heat wash over him and ducked, shielding his face with his arm as the blast sent sparks and debris flying.

The two hollows behind him let out guttural roars as they were knocked back by the force of the explosion.

In an instant, Naruto vanished once more, reappearing behind the two hollows. Before they could react, he gripped the Zweihander in both hands and swung in a wide, brutal arc. The blade whistled through the air before cleaving through both hollows with a sickening crunch.

Naruto rested the massive sword on his shoulder, turning to glance at the red ladder propped against the wall nearby. "Finally," he said, exhaling. "A way to get to those firebomb-throwing bastards."

Naruto climbed the ladder, the metal rungs creaking slightly under his weight. As he reached the top, he paused, crouching low as he surveyed the area. The platform was a simple wooden structure, rough and weathered with age. The planks were uneven, some with gaps between them, and the whole thing was supported by basic wooden beams underneath.

Two hollows wandered aimlessly across the bridge, their feet clicking against the wood as they shuffled back and forth. Near the edge of the platform, Naruto spotted a corpse slumped against the railing, a faint glow emanating from it—a soul orb.

Good.

But first, he needed to deal with the hollows.

But first, he needed to deal with the hollows. He weaved a quick hand sign, his body shimmering slightly as he performed a transformation jutsu—he refracted and reflected light to camouflage himself. Like a true shinobi, Naruto crept forward, his footsteps silent. Each step was deliberate, his weight distributed perfectly to avoid any creaks from the fragile wood.

He reached the middle of the platform, standing between the two hollows, neither of which had noticed him.

A smoke bomb flew through the air, exploding into a thick cloud of black that engulfed the entire platform. In the chaos, Naruto created a dozen shadow clones, each one materializing with a wicked grin.

The clones moved as one, grabbing the two hollows and pinning them by their arms and shoulders. The creatures thrashed and roared, their movements frantic and jerky, but the clones held them tight.

Naruto emerged from the smoke, walking toward the bound hollows with an air of superiority. His hands were tucked into his pockets, his grin confident as he stopped in front of them.

"Not so tough now, huh? Throwing firebombs down at me like cowards. What, did you think I wouldn't come up here and handle this myself? Please." He crossed his arms, tilting his head mockingly. "You're lucky I'm even wasting my time on you two."

The hollows let out guttural growls, their glowing eyes filled with aggression. Naruto chuckled, shaking his head. "You know what? Forget it. You're not even worth it, dattebayo."

He waved a hand dismissively at his clones. "Get rid of them."

The clones nodded in unison, each gripping a hollow tightly as they dragged them toward the edge of the platform. The two creatures thrashed harder, their skeletal legs kicking wildly, but it was no use. With a collective shove, the clones threw the hollows over the side.

Naruto walked to the edge, peering down as the two forms tumbled into the abyss below, their growls fading into silence. "And stay down," he muttered.

Naruto reached for the glowing soul orb, his hand outstretched. His eyes darted to the tower to his right, and time seemed to slow as he saw it: a crossbow hollow, skeletal fingers tightening on the trigger. The bolt fired with a sharp twang, cutting through the air like a whistle of death.

Naruto's instincts kicked in. He moved fast, his hand snapping upward and catching the bolt mid-flight. The elite knight's helmet might have stopped it, sure—but it still would've rattled his brain, and Naruto wasn't about to let a damn crossbow hollow get the better of him.

"I don't know who I hate more," he muttered, tossing the bolt aside as he narrowed his eyes at the hollow. "Crossbow hollows or firebomb assholes."

Without wasting another second, Naruto jumped forward, landing on the floor below with a sharp thud that echoed through the empty ruins. He broke into a sprint, his boots slamming against the stone as he made a beeline for the spiral staircase leading up the tower. The hollow was already reloading, but Naruto was ready.

A fireball flared to life in his palm, its heat washing over his face as he hurled it with pinpoint accuracy. The fireball soared through the air, detonating on impact. The explosion engulfed the hollow, disintegrating its weapon in a spray of splinters and metal fragments.

Naruto didn't stop. He charged up the stairs and reached the hollow in an instant. Before it could react, he slapped an explosive tag onto its chest with a grin. "Let's see how far you can fly," he said, lowering his shoulder and slamming into the hollow with all his might.

The hollow let out a distorted screech as Naruto tackled it clean off the tower. Its skeletal body tumbled through the air, the explosive tag still clinging to its chest. It hit the staircase below with a sickening crunch, its bones shattering on impact.

Naruto peered down at the wreckage, smirking as he saw two spear hollows at the base of the staircase, slowly ascending toward him. He whistled sharply, catching their attention.

The hollows began to climb. Naruto waited until they were halfway up before forming the hand sign.

"Kai!"

The explosive tag detonated, the blast tearing through the air and sending debris flying. When the smoke cleared, the spear hollows were still standing—barely. Their armor was blown apart, their weapons shattered, but their relentless march continued.

"Tough bastards, huh?" Naruto muttered. He reached into his pouch, pulling out a handful of shurikens. With a flick of his wrist, the projectiles flew through the air, embedding themselves in the hollows' exposed torsos. One after another, they fell, crumpling into lifeless heaps.

Naruto exhaled, wiping the sweat from his brow.

But then, from the smoke and flames below, another figure emerged—a third spear hollow. Its charred armor clung to its frame as it ascended the stairs, its glowing eyes locked onto Naruto.

Naruto grinned, his heart pounding with excitement. "Guess I gotta go big."

He gripped the Zweihander tightly, channeling chakra into his legs. With a powerful leap, he launched himself off the tower, his body hurtling downward like a meteor. Chakra flooded his muscles, cushioning his fall as he brought the Zweihander down in a devastating plunge attack.

The massive blade slammed into the hollow, splitting its body in two with a deafening crack. The force of the attack carved a deep gash into the stone staircase, sending shards of rock flying. Naruto landed in a crouch, the Zweihander embedded in the stone beneath him.

Standing, he pulled the blade free with a grunt, surveying his handiwork.

"I am so awesome."

Naruto stood at the crossroads of two paths—one winding upward, the other spiraling down into the shadowed depths. After a moment's hesitation, he chose the downward path, descending a narrow stone staircase. The air grew colder with each step, the silence pressing heavier against his ears.

Then he stopped, his breath catching in his throat.

At the base of the staircase stood a figure clad in jet-black armor, its massive frame almost blending into the darkness. The Black Knight. Its horned helmet turned slightly, as if sensing his presence, and its greatsword rested against its shoulder like a weapon that had claimed countless lives.

"Oh, shit," Naruto whispered, freezing in place. Memories of their last encounter came flooding back—desperation, dirty tactics, sheer luck. He had only survived back in the Asylum because he knew the layout, using every advantage he could muster to scrape out a victory.

This was different.

He started to step back, his mind screaming at him to retreat. But then he stopped. He clenched his fists, determination hardening his features. He was stronger now, more experienced. His chakra control had improved, and he understood the Zweihander better than ever.

"I want to fight him," Naruto said to himself, a small grin tugging at his lips. "No tricks. No running. Just me and him."

Naruto stepped forward boldly. The Black Knight turned fully to face him, its indifferent gaze locking onto his.

And then it disappeared.

In a flash, the Black Knight reappeared in front of Naruto, its massive greatsword already descending in a brutal overhead slash. Naruto barely had time to raise the Zweihander, the force of the attack sending a shockwave down his arms as he blocked it. The impact reverberated through his body, making his knees buckle.

The knight didn't relent. It pivoted, swinging its blade in a horizontal arc. Naruto ducked, the edge passing just above his head. He retaliated with a quick upward slash, but the Black Knight sidestepped with inhuman speed, its movements flawless and efficient.

The knight lunged forward, its blade a blur. Naruto parried, sparks flying as the Zweihander clashed against the greatsword. He countered with a thrust, but the knight deflected it effortlessly, stepping inside his guard.

Before Naruto could react, the greatsword plunged forward, impaling him through the chest.

Naruto gasped, his eyes widening as the blade tore through him. The pain was sharp and immediate, his body trembling as blood dripped down the edge of the weapon. He staggered, his grip on the Zweihander loosening.

He chuckled weakly, blood dripping from the corner of his mouth. "Guess… this is what I get… for being cocky," he muttered, his voice barely above a whisper.

The last thing he saw was the Black Knight pulling its blade free, its imposing form looming over him as the world faded to black.

[ YOU DIED ]

Naruto groaned as he found himself back in his room. The dull ache of failure lingered in his body, but it was nothing compared to the bruising his pride had taken. He flopped back on his bed, staring at the ceiling.

"I'm going to kill that Black Knight if it's the last thing I do. Dattebayo!" he growled, determination flaring as he sat up and opened his system interface. Surely he had enough souls to level up, right? He deserved a reward for at least trying to take the Black Knight head-on.

[ Souls: 0 ]

Naruto blinked. Then blinked again. His mouth opened to shout, but no words came out. He slowly closed it, a vein twitching on his temple.

"Wait… I didn't… use my Ring of Sacrifice, did I?" His voice was a whisper, horror creeping into his tone.

Naruto slapped his forehead as the realization sank in. Of course he didn't use the cheat. Why would he remember something that important? His face went pale as an even worse thought hit him like a kunai to the chest.

"My souls… they're still down there. With him."

Naruto froze, staring at the wall, imagining the possibility. What if the Black Knight took my souls? He shivered at the thought, picturing the Black Knight glowing ominously, leveling up, and becoming an even more terrifying foe.

"Oh, no. Oh no no no no no!"

Without a second thought, Naruto took out the Darksign and activated it. He had to get those souls back now.

Naruto materialized back at the bonfire, flames licking softly at the base of the rusted sword as he tightened his grip on the Zweihander. "No time to waste!" he muttered, immediately launching into a Shunshin no Jutsu. He bolted past the hollows littering the pathway, ignoring their groans and sluggish movements. Firebombs exploded harmlessly behind him as he sprinted at full speed, his focus locked on the staircase that led to the Black Knight.

In minutes, Naruto stood at the top of the staircase, peering down at the familiar, hulking figure. The Black Knight stood in its usual position, unmoving, its back turned to him. Nearby, Naruto spotted the faint green glow of his lost souls, the orb lying untouched on the ground. Relief washed over him, only to be replaced by panic as a sneaky spear hollow wandered toward the orb.

The Black Knight didn't even flinch as the hollow approached. But as soon as the spear hollow bent down to inspect the glowing souls, the Black Knight moved.

The swing was brutal, an overhead slash that pulverized the hollow in one clean motion. The greatsword left a faint trail of sparks as it returned to rest on the Black Knight's shoulder, the armored figure resuming its ominous stance as if nothing had happened.

Naruto swallowed hard.

From his vantage point, Naruto studied the Black Knight closely. Its movements were precise, deliberate, almost mechanical. The way it shifted its stance spoke of raw power, each motion economized for efficiency.

Its grip on the greatsword was firm but fluid, its gauntleted hands adjusting subtly to maintain balance. Unlike Naruto's own clumsy swings with the Zweihander, the Black Knight wielded its weapon as if it were an extension of its body. Every step it took was calculated, its footwork perfectly aligned with its center of gravity.

"I need to learn how to do that," Naruto muttered, his eyes narrowing as he watched the Black Knight's flawless movements.

He knew there was no way the knight would willingly teach him—hell, it would sooner cut him in half than offer a lesson. But that didn't matter. He didn't need words or instructions. The Black Knight's every move, every calculated step, was a lesson in itself.

If he could fight it, watch how it handled that massive sword with such deadly precision, he could learn. He could memorize its techniques, break down its movements, and figure out what made it so strong. He wouldn't just fight the Black Knight—he'd use it as a guide, a living example of what his swordsmanship needed to become.

But his focus was broken by the sound of rapid footsteps. He turned to see over a dozen hollows charging toward him from the shadows, their weapons raised and glowing eyes locked onto him.

"You've gotta be kidding me," Naruto muttered, shifting his stance.

Behind him, the Black Knight began to move, its heavy footsteps echoing against the stone walls.

"Hey, uh… any chance you wanna help me with these guys?"

Naruto got his answer—it felt a lot like being a nail introduced to a very angry hammer.

[ YOU DIED ]

[ Through sacrifice, no souls were lost. Ring of Sacrifice shattered. ]

Author's Note

Welp, that's done! Now onto this chapter:

1. Swordsmanship Training
I really wanted to bring some realism into the sword training—grips, stances, centerline control, tempo, etc. This part was the trickiest for me, and I rewrote it 3-4 times because I didn't want it to feel like a word salad or an info dump.

How did I do? Was it well-paced? Did it make sense and flow naturally? If you have suggestions or ways the training could've been more immersive, I'd love to hear them!

2. Tenten's Character Expansion
Oh, I'm so excited for Naruto and Tenten's next encounter. Naruto, clueless as always, won't even realize he upset Tenten, and she'll still be mad. This is going to lead to a lot of growth for both characters, so stay tuned for that!

Also, what do you guys think—what armor set should Naruto bring for Tenten?

3. Romantic Undertone
Okay, okay, I know I hinted at Tenten having a small crush on Naruto, even though she's denying it to herself. Whether that turns into something more or it's just a fleeting crush as they both grow up, I haven't fully decided yet.

What do you guys think? Do you want to see Dark Souls Naruto end up with Tenten, or is there someone else you'd like to see him paired with?

4. The Fuinjutsu Controversy
Alright, let's get this out of the way because I know what some of you are already thinking:

"Why didn't you give Dark Souls Naruto fuinjutsu? It would've been epic! Just think of the potential!"

Trust me, I get it. I've thought about it too. But let me explain why I chose not to go there—at least not yet.

First off, Naruto will eventually gain access to Uzumaki clan fuinjutsu. Techniques like Chakra Chains and other unique, specialized abilities tied to his heritage are absolutely in his future. But as for traditional fuinjutsu? Nope, and here's why:

From the Dark Souls side of things, Naruto already has access to an overwhelming range of potential abilities:

Soul Magic from Vinheim

The lost magic of Oolacile

Dark Magic from the Abyss

Pyromancy, Chaos Pyromancy, and Miracles from multiple gods

And that's just scratching the surface. There's even crazier stuff tied to the everlasting dragons and reality-breaking powers—things far beyond what you can find in the games but rooted in the lore. I won't spoil anything here, but trust me, those moments will blow your mind when they arrive.

Now let's look at the shinobi side of things. Naruto is already using the shadow clone training method, which is still the biggest bullshit Kishimoto introduced into the story. Imagine how fast he can pick up wind ninjutsu—or anything else, really.

So with all that already on the table, adding fuinjutsu into the mix right now would completely overwhelm the pacing of his growth. There's already so much for him to learn, and throwing another system on top of everything else would dilute the impact of the skills he's already mastering.

I get it—fuinjutsu is amazing. It fits Naruto's Uzumaki heritage perfectly, and it would be awesome to see him slapping seals on enemies and blowing them sky-high. But here's the thing: I also have to consider the narrative.

Sakura is currently working on barrier ninjutsu, which involves fuinjutsu. If Naruto started learning fuinjutsu at the same time, it would overshadow her growth and reduce the value each member brings to the team.

Whether or not you think Naruto should get regular fuinjutsu now is up to you. But as the author, I've made the choice to wait. I hope you can respect that decision, even if you don't entirely agree.

And believe me when I say this: with what's coming down the road, you won't even miss it for now. There's so much insanity waiting in the wings, and when it hits, you'll understand why I made this choice. Hang in there—it's going to be worth it.

5. Naruto Learning from the Black Knight
Tenten taught Naruto the basics, and now he learns from the Black Knight. What do you think? Or would you prefer Naruto to develop a kenjutsu style from Konoha and incorporate it into the Zweihander?

Let me know your thoughts!

Thank you for your support and for enjoying my work. I upload every 7 days.

I hope you have a blessed rest of the day, and please share your thoughts in the reviews!

Chapter Text

Naruto opened his eyes to the familiar glow of the bonfire. He sat up, rolling his shoulders and cracking his neck, his body ready to move even before his mind caught up. Sleep no longer held meaning here. Days and hours blurred together, the sun forever frozen in its place.

The rhythm of Lordran ruled his life now: fight, die, wake, repeat.

And at the center of it all was the Black Knight.

Every death had become a stepping stone, another lesson carved into his mind and body. Naruto's approach was meticulous now. Every time he climbed the Black Knight's tower, he summoned shadow clones—dozens of them. Half engaged the knight directly, throwing themselves into the fight, while the rest stayed back, observing every detail of the battle.

The clones studied everything: the way the knight gripped its greatsword, the subtle shifts in its footwork, the precise timing of its swings.

When the clones dispelled, their memories surged into Naruto's mind in a flood. He felt every clash, every wound, every mistake. Each death left him stronger, shaping his instincts and refining his movements.

Between battles, he practiced. His clones mimicked the Black Knight's techniques, replicating its stances, its slashes, its devastating thrusts. The hollows on the path to the tower became his training dummies, each encounter a chance to perfect what he had learned.

It didn't take long for him to realize how much of Tenten's advice didn't apply to the Zweihander.

It wasn't that she'd meant to mislead him—she had taught him through the lens of her weapon: the katana.

Her advice about a loose grip? Total nonsense. The first time the Black Knight's greatsword had clashed with his Zweihander, it had ripped the sword clean out of his hands.

Her emphasis on stances? Misguided. The Black Knight didn't rely on rigid stances; its movements were driven by precise, fluid footwork.

"Don't rest your sword on your shoulder," she'd said. But the Black Knight always rested its greatsword there, using the position to generate devastating momentum.

The focus on clean cuts? Perfect for a katana, but wrong for a Zweihander. The Black Knight's wide arcs weren't about precision—they were about overwhelming power.

Blade alignment? While important, the Black Knight had shown him that the true key to wielding a Zweihander lay in the weight and hip movement.

Despite the mistakes, Naruto couldn't deny that Tenten's guidance had given him a foundation. The basics she had drilled into him gave him the tools to spot and correct these errors. For that, he was grateful.

Now, with those missteps identified, he could refine his swordsmanship into something uniquely his own.

Naruto grinned, gripping the Zweihander tightly.

"All right, Black Knight," he muttered, stepping toward the bonfire. "Let's try this again."

The Grip

The first thing Naruto learned from the Black Knight was its grip. It wasn't haphazard; it was deliberate. One hand rested near the guard for stability, the other gripped the pommel for leverage. The technique allowed the knight to control the sword's weight, guiding its massive swings with precision rather than brute force.

Naruto mimicked the grip in his next fight, and the difference was immediate. The Zweihander felt lighter, more responsive. Over time, he refined it further. When transitioning the blade across his body, he loosened his hold on the pommel, sliding his hand up to increase mobility.

The High Guard

The next thing Naruto noticed was the Black Knight's high guard. It rested the greatsword on its shoulder, angling the blade forward. It wasn't just a defensive stance—it was an offensive one, meant to dominate the battlefield. Every downward strike from this position carried crushing force.

Naruto mimicked the stance during his next fight. As the Black Knight approached, he rested the Zweihander on his shoulder, angling it the same way.

When the knight swung, Naruto mirrored it, bringing his sword down in a wide arc. But his edge alignment was off. The clash sent his blade vibrating violently, the impact jarring his arms. The knight's greatsword continued its descent, slicing cleanly through Naruto's chest.

[YOU DIED]

The next time, Naruto focused on refining the high guard. He summoned clones to practice edge alignment, learning to keep the blade perfectly in line with his movements. Strength wasn't enough—he needed stability.

The next clash was different. Naruto met the Black Knight's downward strike with perfect edge alignment. Steel met steel in an ear-shattering impact, but this time, Naruto held firm. For the first time, he matched the Black Knight's raw power.

The Forward Point

During one fight, Naruto noticed the Black Knight shifting into a stance where its greatsword was raised high, the tip pointed forward like a spear. The stance created a defensive wall, controlling the centerline.

Naruto never saw the attack coming. The thrust pierced straight through his chest before he even registered the movement.

[YOU DIED]

When he respawned, Naruto clutched his side where the blade had run him through. He realized the forward point wasn't just defensive—it was a stance built for precision and control.

He mimicked the stance in the next fight, holding the Zweihander high with the tip extended forward. This forced him to stay balanced, keeping the blade aligned with the centerline.

The Black Knight swung wide, and Naruto saw his chance. He stepped forward and thrust the Zweihander at its chest. The blade scraped against its armor, but the thrust lacked depth.

The knight retaliated, slamming its greatsword into his ribs and sending him flying into the staircase.

[YOU DIED]

It took six more fights before Naruto began to understand the forward point. He refined his thrusts, loosening his grip on the pommel to extend his reach. Precise footwork and patience became his weapons.

The Fool's Guard

The most puzzling stance Naruto encountered was one he came to call the Fool's Guard. The Black Knight would lower its greatsword entirely, holding it loosely as if uninterested in the fight. Its entire body seemed open, exposed.

The first time Naruto saw it, he charged in recklessly, thinking it was an easy win. He swung with all his might—only to be impaled on a lightning-fast counter.

[YOU DIED]

Naruto quickly realized the Fool's Guard wasn't a weakness—it was bait. A trap meant to lure opponents into overcommitting.

The next time, he tried it himself. He lowered the Zweihander, mimicking the Black Knight's posture. It felt wrong, his entire body vulnerable.

But when the knight lunged, Naruto was ready. He pivoted, stepping back and bringing the Zweihander around in a wide arc. The blade connected, slamming into the knight's armor with enough force to make it stagger.

For the first time, Naruto saw the Black Knight react. Its stance shifted slightly, its movements more aggressive.

Naruto grinned, gripping his Zweihander tightly.

"Let's keep going."

[YOU DIED]

Naruto stared into the flickering flames of the bonfire, the crackling fire filling the quiet room. He exhaled slowly, his grin tinged with exhaustion.

"A dozen deaths," he muttered to himself, leaning forward, his elbows resting on his knees. "And four thousand clones popped."

He rolled his shoulders, the Zweihander shifting easily in his grip, its weight no longer foreign. "Time to end this dance," Naruto whispered. Slipping into the Fool's Guard, the greatsword dangling lazily at his side, he marched out of the room.

The moment Naruto stepped onto the bridge, the familiar twang of a crossbow filled the air. He didn't flinch. His left hand shifted slightly, tilting the pommel of the Zweihander to adjust the blade's angle.

Clink.

The arrow ricocheted harmlessly off the edge of the blade.

Naruto's feet twisted sharply, his grip tightening as the Zweihander followed. With a diagonal sweep, the blade carved through the neck of a hollow rushing at him. Blood sprayed in an arc, and the hollow crumpled to the stone floor, lifeless.

Another arrow hissed toward him, but this time Naruto dodged, pivoting on his heel and dropping low. He used the momentum to transition into a thrust, driving the Zweihander's tip clean through the throat of the crossbow-wielding hollow.

He didn't pause to catch his breath. Firebombs exploded behind him, but Naruto kept marching forward, his boots echoing against the stone as his focus remained unshaken.

A hollow burst out from behind a door, its spear aimed for his stomach. Naruto shifted into the Forward Point stance, the Zweihander poised like a coiled predator. As the spear lunged for him, he sidestepped and brought the blade down in a sweeping arc, cleaving the hollow cleanly in half.

Further ahead, the metallic growls of war axe hollows echoed off the walls.

Naruto raised his Zweihander into the High Guard, the massive blade resting on his shoulder as he stepped forward, measured and deliberate. One hollow swung first, its axe slicing down with brutal force.

Naruto pivoted just outside the arc of the swing, and as the hollow overextended, he brought the Zweihander down in a devastating counter. The blade tore through its exposed side, sending it crashing to the ground.

The second hollow didn't hesitate. It lunged with a horizontal slash aimed for Naruto's neck. Naruto shifted into the Low Guard, dropping into a crouch as the axe passed harmlessly overhead. In one fluid motion, he thrust upward, the Zweihander's tip punching through the hollow's chin and into its skull.

Naruto gave a sharp nod, summoning a clone to deal with the hollows inside the shop as he ascended the stairs.

At the top, three hollows waited for him—two with swords and one in the back clutching firebombs.

Naruto slipped into the Forward Point stance, angling his blade to cover his body as the two sword-wielding hollows charged. The first hollow swung high, and Naruto sidestepped left, flicking his blade upward to deflect the attack. The second came in low, aiming for his legs.

Naruto transitioned into the Fool's Guard, his open stance drawing the hollow forward, its blade arcing for an easy strike. He ducked low and twisted, using the movement to bring the Zweihander around in a sweeping slash. Both hollows fell in one fluid motion, their bodies collapsing in a spray of blood.

The firebomb hollow took aim, but Naruto was already moving. He kicked one of the fallen corpses, using it as a shield. The firebomb exploded against it, giving him enough time to close the gap and thrust his blade through the hollow's chest.

Naruto gestured to his clones to deal with the crossbow hollows as he descended the stairs to face three spear-wielding enemies below.

"Let's see how well this works," Naruto muttered, adjusting his grip as he dropped into the Low Guard.

The first hollow lunged with a quick thrust. Naruto sidestepped, angling the Zweihander to deflect the spear's shaft. The second hollow followed immediately, its spear jabbing at his left side. Naruto twisted, raising the greatsword to parry the attack, forcing the weapon wide.

Naruto surged forward, closing the gap. He transitioned into a brutal overhead slash that split the first hollow in two.

The remaining two hollows moved in sync, one thrusting high while the other aimed low. Naruto backstepped, his blade in the Forward Point stance, blocking the high thrust while his footwork shifted to avoid the lower strike.

He pivoted sharply, spinning the Zweihander in a wide, sweeping arc that forced both hollows to retreat. Seizing the moment, Naruto lunged forward, driving the blade through the chest of the second hollow.

The final hollow snarled, its spear snapping forward in desperation. Naruto stepped into the Fool's Guard, the relaxed stance luring the hollow closer. As it lunged, he twisted sharply, bringing the Zweihander up in a vicious uppercut. The blade tore through the hollow, sending it flying backward over the wall.

Naruto exhaled, resting the Zweihander on his shoulder. His eyes flicked toward the familiar tower in the distance, its shadow looming ominously over the battlefield.

"Almost there," he muttered. His lips curled into a grin as he marched forward, ready for the Black Knight.

It felt strange, almost surreal, walking down the stairs toward the Black Knight. Through dozens of deaths and countless battles, Naruto realized he no longer viewed the knight solely as an enemy. It was something more—a master, in its own way.

The familiar figure of the Black Knight came into view, standing as silent and imposing as ever. Naruto paused at the base of the stairs, lowering his blade for a moment. He took a deep breath, steadying his nerves as he gazed at the knight.

"I don't know if you can understand me," he began. "But… thank you. You've taught me more in these fights than any teacher ever has. I'll never forget what I've learned from you—even if your lesson ends with me dying again."